imaginable_a but_o in_o truth_n after_o that_o i_o have_v thorough_o examine_v the_o vision_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o juncture_n of_o time_n where_o the_o holy_a spirit_n place_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n to_o wit_n between_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n and_o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n as_o a_o fruit_n of_o the_o lose_n of_o satan_n after_o he_o have_v be_v imprison_v for_o a_o thousand_o year_n upon_o the_o other_o side_n i_o must_v declare_v that_o i_o find_v myself_o conquer_v and_o that_o i_o be_o force_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o enjoy_v for_o some_o age_n a_o entire_a and_o uninterrupted_a peace_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n i_o be_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n by_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o prophecy_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n which_o can_v be_v expound_v without_o violence_n offer_v to_o they_o and_o be_v if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v so_o many_o inexplicable_a riddle_n unless_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o enjoy_v that_o peace_n in_o this_o world_n of_o which_o those_o promise_n give_v we_o assurance_n and_o find_v not_o the_o least_o danger_n in_o embrace_v that_o opinion_n i_o have_v close_v with_o it_o without_o any_o further_a hesitation_n for_o what_o danger_n can_v it_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n shall_v enjoy_v a_o thousand_o year_n tranquillity_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n i_o do_v see_v none_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o believe_v so_o will_v give_v offence_n to_o the_o orthodox_n who_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o who_o affirm_v that_o the_o cross_n be_v to_o be_v the_o banner_n and_o livery_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n through_o all_o age_n but_o these_o very_a gentleman_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n have_v rest_n and_o peace_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o constantine_n and_o there_o be_v some_o who_o place_n the_o thousand_o year_n here_o speak_v of_o under_o the_o reign_n of_o that_o emperor_n and_o do_v understand_v by_o they_o the_o tranquillity_n that_o the_o church_n enjoy_v from_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n till_o the_o time_n that_o she_o become_v disturb_v and_o persecute_v by_o the_o arrian_n so_o that_o the_o orthodox_n antimillenarian_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o church_n have_v at_o least_o a_o twenty_o year_n calmness_n and_o serenity_n why_o then_o shall_v they_o be_v offend_v that_o other_o who_o be_v orthodox_n make_v the_o peace_n which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o enjoy_v to_o be_v of_o a_o great_a length_n and_o duration_n and_o they_o can_v but_o own_o that_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o essential_a to_o the_o church_n of_o god._n it_o be_v a_o accident_n without_o which_o the_o church_n may_v very_o well_o subsist_v god_n can_v as_o well_o sanctify_v the_o church_n in_o prosperity_n as_o in_o adversity_n in_o a_o calm_a as_o well_o as_o in_o a_o tempest_n job_n be_v righteous_a and_o rich_a in_o good_a work_n in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o affluence_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o misery_n and_o why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n if_o the_o world_n be_v to_o last_v seven_o or_o it_o may_v be_v eight_o thousand_o year_n what_o danger_n will_v there_o be_v in_o allow_v the_o church_n of_o god_n one_o thousand_o year_n peace_n for_o the_o six_o or_o seven_o thousand_o that_o she_o be_v be_v in_o trouble_n and_o suffering_n but_o let_v we_o without_o prejudice_n harken_v unto_o what_o god_n say_v to_o we_o upon_o this_o subject_n both_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o st._n john_n and_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n lo_o what_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o rev_n 20._o v._o 1._o i_o see_v a_o angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o a_o great_a chain_n in_o his_o hand_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o lay_v hold_v on_o the_o dragon_n that_o old_a serpent_n which_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o satan_n and_o bind_v he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 3._o and_o cast_v he_o into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n and_o shut_v he_o up_o and_o set_v a_o seal_n upon_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o till_o the_o thousand_o year_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o that_o he_o must_v be_v loose_v a_o little_a season_n v._o 4._o and_o i_o see_v throne_n and_o they_o sit_v upon_o they_o and_o judgement_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n neither_o his_o image_n neither_o have_v receive_v his_o mark_n upon_o their_o forehead_n or_o in_o their_o right_a hand_n and_o they_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 5._o but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o dead_a live_v not_o again_o until_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v finish_v this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n v._o 6._o bless_a and_o holy_a be_v he_o that_o have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n on_o such_o the_o second_o death_n have_v no_o power_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v priest_n of_o god_n and_o of_o christ_n and_o shall_v reign_v with_o he_o a_o thousand_o year_n v._o 7._o and_o when_o the_o thousand_o year_n be_v expire_v satan_n shall_v be_v loose_v out_o of_o his_o prison_n v._o 8._o and_o shall_v go_v out_o to_o deceive_v the_o nation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o four_o quarter_n of_o the_o earth_n gog_n and_o magog_n etc._n etc._n the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v a_o right_a to_o say_v as_o job_n do_v i_o know_v that_o my_o redeemer_n live_v and_o that_o he_o shall_v stand_v at_o the_o latter_a day_n upon_o the_o earth_n chap._n 19_o v._n 25._o and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o raise_v and_o gather_v together_o my_o bone_n which_o be_v scatter_v about_o the_o grave_n mouth_n when_o he_o come_v from_o heaven_n with_o his_o glorious_a angel_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a at_o the_o general_a resurrection_n but_o also_o to_o deliver_v i_o from_o the_o misery_n wherein_o i_o have_v be_v in_o this_o world_n and_o to_o cause_v i_o to_o enjoy_v a_o entire_a peace_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o all_o my_o enemy_n for_o job_n be_v as_o well_o a_o type_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o be_v her_o adorable_a head._n this_o be_v that_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n which_o st._n john_n do_v here_o represent_v after_o that_o he_o have_v describe_v her_o suffering_n for_o he_o see_v she_o rise_v after_o the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n and_o enjoy_v the_o gracious_a presence_n of_o her_o redeemer_n after_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o satan_n and_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o unbelieving_a and_o idolatrous_a nation_n if_o we_o will_v give_v credit_n to_o some_o divine_n this_o be_v the_o most_o obscure_a passage_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o this_o obscurity_n do_v arise_v from_o themselves_o and_o from_o three_o prejudices_fw-la wherewith_o they_o be_v possess_v 1._o that_o the_o world_n be_v not_o to_o last_v any_o long_a time_n because_o st._n peter_n say_v that_o the_o end_n of_o all_o thing_n be_v at_o hand_n 1_o epist_n chap._n 4._o v._n 7._o 2._o thar_z the_o opinion_n of_o the_o millenarian_o who_o conceive_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n down_o here_o upon_o the_o earth_n to_o converse_v visible_o with_o his_o people_n and_o to_o cause_v they_o enjoy_v all_o sort_n of_o pleasure_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n have_v be_v condemn_v as_o a_o carnal_a opinion_n tend_v to_o sensuality_n 3._o that_o the_o cross_n be_v to_o be_v the_o livery_n of_o christ_n disciple_n through_o all_o age_n because_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v if_o any_o man_n will_v come_v after_o i_o let_v he_o take_v up_o his_o cross_n matth._n 16._o 24._o and_o because_o the_o apostle_n have_v declare_v that_o through_o many_o tribulation_n we_o must_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n act_v 14._o 22._o but_o we_o deceive_v ourselves_o if_o we_o do_v believe_v the_o world_n to_o be_v foe_n near_o its_o end_n see_v before_o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o be_v bring_v in_o to_o jesus_n christ_n babylon_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v and_o who_o know_v how_o long_a time_n there_o be_v to_o be_v between_o the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o her_o king_n and_o of_o her_o religion_n without_o reckon_v what_o time_n there_o may_v be_v to_o run_v out_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o war_n of_o gog_n and_o magog_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o
consummation_n of_o all_o age_n they_o have_v reason_n to_o disclaim_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a millenarian_o as_o carnal_a and_o absurd_a but_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o count_v it_o a_o carnal_a opinion_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n shall_v enjoy_v tranquillity_n and_o peace_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n during_o which_o time_n she_o shall_v have_v no_o visible_a enemy_n by_o who_o to_o be_v oppress_v antichrist_n be_v total_o destroy_v and_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n enlighten_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o a_o word_n to_o believe_v as_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n now_o that_o the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n shall_v be_v spiritual_a and_o that_o it_o will_v consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n shall_v be_v great_a than_o ever_o it_o have_v be_v their_o knowledge_n more_o large_a their_o assembly_n more_o holy_a their_o love_n more_o strong_a their_o zeal_n more_o ardent_a and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o most_o perfect_a peace_n both_o inward_a and_o outward_a neither_o have_v jesus_n christ_n nor_o have_v his_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n and_o tribulation_n shall_v be_v the_o livery_n of_o christian_n and_o the_o path_n to_o paradise_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o have_v they_o any_o where_o declare_v that_o the_o church_n be_v never_o to_o enjoy_v any_o long_a peace_n here_o on_o the_o earth_n for_o both_o st._n john_n and_o the_o prophet_n give_v we_o ground_n to_o hope_v for_o such_o a_o calm_a and_o tranquillity_n as_o for_o st._n john_n it_o be_v not_o possible_a for_o he_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o a_o more_o express_a manner_n than_o he_o have_v here_o do_v for_o after_o he_o have_v foretell_v the_o destruction_n of_o babylon_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o false_a prophet_n who_o rage_n have_v weary_v the_o church_n with_o so_o many_o persecution_n and_o for_o so_o many_o age_n he_o do_v now_o represent_v satan_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n that_o he_o may_v not_o deceive_v the_o nation_n for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n how_o can_v the_o church_n be_v persecute_v during_o this_o whole_a time_n wherein_o satan_n shall_v be_v bind_v and_o the_o nation_n no_o more_o deceive_v the_o papacy_n be_v either_o whole_o abolish_v or_o so_o weaken_v that_o it_o can_v lift_v up_o its_o head_n this_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o a_o natural_a and_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n of_o satan_n be_v cast_v into_o prison_n st._n john_n further_o add_v i_o saw_v say_v he_o the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o which_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o they_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n this_o be_v the_o first_o resurrection_n this_o reign_n can_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o state_n of_o tranquillity_n and_o of_o a_o profound_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o her_o state_n of_o bondage_n trouble_v and_o oppression_n during_o the_o cruel_a and_o bloody_a reign_n of_o antichrist_n as_o to_o this_o first_o resurrection_n it_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o that_o from_o the_o grave_a of_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o soul_n conversion_n and_o sanctification_n for_o st._n john_n design_n it_o by_o the_o relative_n this_o because_o of_o its_o reference_n to_o what_o he_o have_v say_v now_o he_o have_v not_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o resurrection_n from_o sin_n but_o have_v discourse_v only_o of_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n and_o of_o throne_n that_o be_v give_v whereon_o to_o judge_n i._n e._n to_o reign_n which_o express_v a_o flourish_a condition_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o she_o be_v to_o have_v sway_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o it_o can_v no_o way_n be_v agree_v to_o that_o resurrection_n which_o consist_v in_o sanctification_n be_v it_o then_o to_o be_v thus_o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v to_o be_v raise_v and_o to_o live_v on_o the_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n with_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o opinion_n contain_v nothing_o that_o interfere_n either_o with_o reason_n or_o with_o faith._n for_o this_o be_v the_o only_a place_n of_o the_o bible_n wherein_o this_o particular_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v speak_v of_o and_o that_o in_o all_o other_o place_n the_o general_a resurrection_n be_v mention_v it_o be_v most_o safe_a and_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o most_o conformable_a to_o the_o style_n of_o the_o prophet_n to_o understand_v by_o this_o resurrection_n the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n from_o all_o her_o enemy_n and_o her_o state_n of_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n for_o affliction_n be_v call_v a_o death_n ezek._n 37._o 2_o 3._o isaiah_n 26._o 14_o 19_o and_o 2_o cor._n 1._o 9_o 10._o by_o consequence_n deliverance_n from_o affliction_n may_v be_v call_v both_o a_o resurrection_n and_o a_o first_o resurrection_n not_o only_o because_o it_o go_v before_o the_o general_a but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o pledge_n and_o a_o forerunner_n of_o it_o they_o who_o babylon_n have_v condemn_v to_o death_n as_o heretic_n be_v esteem_v by_o her_o follower_n to_o be_v damn_v and_o to_o undergo_v the_o second_o death_n but_o when_o the_o church_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o her_o enemy_n her_o martyr_n shall_v then_o be_v full_o justify_v and_o when_o she_o come_v to_o reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n her_o martyr_n shall_v then_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v happy_a and_o to_o be_v reign_v with_o christ_n thus_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v who_o have_v part_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n and_o herein_o the_o martyr_n will_v have_v a_o part_n because_o their_o honour_n shall_v be_v establish_v and_o their_o memory_n universal_o bless_v but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o seem_v to_o import_v that_o all_o who_o shall_v live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 1000_o year_n reign_n shall_v be_v save_v and_o that_o all_o they_o who_o have_v part_n in_o this_o first_o resurrection_n shall_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o second_o death_n if_o one_o shall_v believe_v so_o it_o will_v be_v no_o heresy_n nor_o can_v the_o will_n of_o god_n concern_v this_o be_v know_v by_o any_o nor_o how_o far_o he_o will_v extend_v the_o effusion_n of_o his_o grace_n it_o may_v be_v that_o he_o will_v then_o pour_v out_o his_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n then_o shall_v be_v real_o and_o in_o truth_n a_o willing_a people_n in_o the_o beauty_n of_o holiness_n a_o holy_a nation_n and_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n and_o it_o will_v seem_v as_o if_o st._n john_n favour_v this_o opinion_n in_o that_o he_o say_v not_o mere_o bless_v be_v he_o but_o bless_a and_o holy_a be_v he_o who_o have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n at_o the_o least_o we_o may_v true_o say_v that_o whereas_o hitherto_o worldling_n and_o hypocrite_n have_v exceed_v the_o number_n of_o sincere_a christian_n the_o thousand_o year_n reign_n will_v show_v we_o the_o contrary_a and_o that_o more_o than_o a_o three_o part_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o word_n shall_v then_o fall_v into_o good_a and_o honest_a heart_n and_o shall_v bring_v forth_o eighty_o and_o a_o hundred_o for_o one_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n carnal_a in_o this_o millenarian_a opinion_n but_o all_o do_v become_v the_o magnificency_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o all_o be_v suitable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o infinite_a riches_n of_o his_o grace_n nor_o be_v it_o st._n john_n alone_o who_o have_v promise_v this_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n but_o daniel_n and_o isaiah_n have_v also_o promise_v it_o though_o less_o clear_o than_o this_o apostle_n as_o there_o be_v reason_n daniel_n say_v in_o his_o second_o chap._n v._n 35_o 44_o 45._o that_o the_o image_n which_o appear_v to_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n in_o his_o dream_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o a_o mountain_n and_o that_o this_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o without_o a_o hand_n become_v a_o great_a mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o little_a stone_n be_v the_o christian_a church_n the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v to_o outlive_v the_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a roman_a empire_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n and_o that_o after_o the_o subversion_n of_o all_o empire_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o this_o of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v to_o spread_v itself_o throw_v all_o nation_n this_o be_v not_o yet_o fulfil_v but_o it_o must_v be_v
esteem_n that_o they_o who_o before_o have_v be_v call_v arnoldian_n henrician_n and_o petrobrusian_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v get_v from_o he_o the_o name_n of_o valdenses_n though_o that_o be_v a_o mistake_n forasmuch_o as_o long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o valdo_n they_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o true_a doctrine_n have_v be_v so_o style_v from_o the_o name_n of_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n and_o piedmont_n where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v be_v harbour_v from_o the_o day_n be_v of_o constantin_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v these_o teacher_n be_v represent_v cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n fear_v god_n because_o at_o that_o season_n babylon_n alone_o be_v dread_v it_o be_v the_o common_a language_n of_o every_o one_o at_o that_o day_n who_o be_v like_a unto_o the_o beast_n who_o be_v able_a to_o make_v war_n with_o he_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v mark_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 4._o they_o be_v far_o represent_v cry_v give_v glory_n to_o god_n because_o then_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o god_n be_v transfer_v to_o creature_n which_o according_a to_o st._n paul_n be_v a_o withhold_a or_o a_o not-giving_a glory_n to_o god._n for_o that_o apostle_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o pagan_n he_o accuse_v they_o of_o not_o have_v glorify_a god_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o give_v that_o honour_n to_o the_o creature_n which_o belong_v to_o none_o save_v to_o the_o creator_n rom._n 1._o 21_o 23._o moreover_o they_o be_v here_o introduce_v threaten_v the_o man_n of_o that_o age_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n the_o hour_n say_v they_o of_o his_o judgement_n be_v come_v which_o denunciation_n be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o same_o century_n for_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n and_o the_o pope_n fill_v all_o christendom_n with_o civil_a war_n and_o overwhelm_v it_o with_o desolation_n beside_o the_o voyage_n of_o lovis_n the_o seven_o into_o the_o holy_a land_n prove_v most_o unhappy_a and_o than_o saladin_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o that_o age_n conquer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jerusalem_n so_o that_o all_o the_o christian_n become_v defeat_v and_o drive_v out_o of_o palestine_n they_o be_v further_o introduce_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n that_o be_v through_o all_o part_n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o in_o these_o vision_n be_v signify_v by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 13._o five_o 7._o that_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o that_o all_o who_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n worship_v he_o which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o of_o the_o roman_a papal_a empire_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1360._o john_n wicklif_n assault_v the_o pope_n and_o both_o call_v he_o archheretick_n antichrist_n the_o impostore_v of_o the_o church_n and_o prove_v he_o to_o be_v so_o by_o scripture_n history_n and_o his_o own_o action_n he_o preach_v likewise_o against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n against_o indulgence_n and_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n relic_n and_o saint_n the_o voice_n of_o this_o angel_n be_v so_o powerful_a and_o efficacious_a that_o edward_n the_o three_o king_n of_o england_n ordain_v in_o parliament_n that_o from_o thence_o forward_a bishop_n shall_v not_o go_v to_o rome_n for_o confirmation_n but_o be_v confirm_v at_o home_n by_o their_o own_o metropolitan_n this_o wicklif_n upon_o his_o withdraw_n into_o bohemia_n have_v john_n hus_n for_o his_o disciple_n which_o hus_n by_o the_o alone_a power_n of_o his_o doctrine_n draw_v the_o kingdom_n of_o bohemia_n off_o from_o obedience_n to_o rome_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o this_o angel_n be_v introduce_v cry_v babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v because_o that_o be_v a_o presage_n of_o the_o fall_v away_o of_o nation_n from_o she_o which_o shall_v ensue_v in_o the_o next_o age._n john_n hus_n be_v burn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n contrary_a to_o the_o public_a faith_n and_o the_o safe_a conduct_n that_o have_v be_v give_v he_o by_o the_o emperor_n sigismond_n and_o history_n report_v of_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v say_v to_o his_o judge_n you_o be_v put_v a_o goose_n to_o death_n for_o so_o hus_n in_o the_o bohemian_a language_n signify_v but_o a_o hundred_o year_n hence_o god_n will_v raise_v up_o a_o swan_n who_o though_o you_o will_v never_o so_o fain_o destroy_v you_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a which_o prophecy_n be_v exact_o fulfil_v at_o the_o time_n for_o as_o john_n hus_n be_v burn_v anno_fw-la 1415._o so_o luther_n begin_v the_o work_n of_o the_o reformation_n by_o write_v against_o indulgence_n in_o the_o year_n 1515._o and_o though_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v all_o they_o can_v both_o to_o stop_v his_o mouth_n and_o to_o destroy_v he_o yet_o they_o can_v never_o effect_v it_o it_o be_v therefore_o in_o the_o 16._o century_n that_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n be_v hear_v say_v loud_o if_o any_o man_n worship_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o his_o forehead_n or_o in_o his_o hand_n the_o same_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o angel_n be_v luther_n who_o write_v with_o that_o strength_n and_o preach_v with_o that_o efficacy_n and_o with_o such_o success_n against_o the_o error_n idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o near_o one_o half_a of_o the_o nation_n and_o people_n who_o reverence_v she_o as_o their_o mother_n and_o fear_v she_o as_o their_o queen_n withdraw_v from_o her_o communion_n and_o look_v upon_o she_o with_o detestation_n as_o the_o mother_n of_o uncleanness_n and_o abomination_n and_o as_o rome_n can_v not_o behold_v the_o success_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n but_o with_o despite_n and_o rage_n so_o believer_n can_v not_o escape_v suffer_v a_o great_a deal_n from_o a_o power_n which_o see_v itself_o so_o dangerous_o weaken_v by_o their_o separation_n this_o be_v what_o the_o h._n spirit_n declare_v be_v to_o be_v when_o he_o say_v here_o be_v the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n here_o be_v they_o that_o keâ—p_v the_o commaudment_n of_o god_n and_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o message_n direct_v thereupon_o to_o st._n john_n do_v likeway_n animate_v and_o fortify_v they_o against_o all_o those_o evil_n that_o babylon_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o do_v unto_o they_o and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o i_o write_v bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n from_o henceforth_o yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o there_o be_v no_o where_o else_o and_o express_v command_v give_v unto_o st._n john_n to_o write_v except_z in_o the_o first_o chap._n v_o 19_o it_o serve_v to_o show_v the_o great_a importance_n of_o this_o doctrine_n both_o in_o discover_v the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n about_o the_o state_n of_o dead_a about_o the_o worship_n give_v unto_o they_o about_o purgatory_n to_o which_o they_o be_v adjudge_v and_o about_o the_o mass_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o for_o fetch_v they_o thence_o and_o also_o for_o the_o comfort_n and_o encouragement_n of_o those_o who_o assert_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o who_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o beast_n for_o defend_v of_o it_o xviii_o illustration_n of_o the_o harvest_n and_o the_o vintage_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 14_o 15_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o vision_n do_v without_o doubt_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n against_o his_o enemy_n and_o the_o persecutor_n of_o his_o church_n according_o jeremiah_n use_v the_o similitude_n of_o vintage_n and_o harvest_n against_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n chap._n 51._o v._n 33._o the_o daughter_n of_o babylon_n say_v he_o be_v like_o a_o thresh_a floor_n it_o be_v time_n to_o thresh_v she_o yet_o a_o little_a while_n and_o the_o time_n of_o her_o harvest_n shall_v come_v joel_n also_o make_v use_n of_o they_o both_o chap._n 13._o 3._o put_v in_o the_o sickle_n say_v he_o for_o the_o harvest_n be_v ripe_a come_v get_v you_o down_o for_o the_o press_n be_v full_a the_o fat_v overflow_v for_o their_o wickedness_n be_v great_a there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v think_v that_o the_o harvest_n respect_v and_o threaten_v the_o mahometan_a empire_n but_o all_o be_v agree_v that_o the_o vintage_n refer_v unto_o and_o threaten_v the_o papal_a kingdom_n as_o for_o i_o i_o think_v it_o most_o probable_a that_o both_o these_o judgement_n do_v threaten_v the_o papal_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o harvest_n signify_v a_o initial_a judgement_n or_o a_o decision_n as_o to_o some_o
he_o the_o earth_n neither_o the_o sea_n nor_o the_o tree_n until_o we_o have_v seal_v the_o servant_n of_o our_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n for_o he_o do_v not_o simple_o call_v they_o the_o servant_n of_o god_n as_o he_o will_v have_v do_v have_v he_o be_v speak_v to_o angel_n of_o satan_n but_o he_o call_v they_o the_o angel_n of_o our_o god_n thereby_o acknowledge_v they_o for_o angel_n who_o together_o with_o himself_o can_v say_v our_o god_n which_o the_o evil_a angel_n do_v not_o say_v neither_o can_v they_o we_o must_v therefore_o inquire_v what_o good_a thing_n this_o be_v that_o the_o withhold_a of_o the_o wind_n do_v signify_v and_o without_o doubt_n it_o signify_v peace_n and_o tranquillity_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o wind_n be_v that_o which_o trouble_v the_o sea_n and_o agitate_v the_o air._n the_o hold_n of_o the_o four_o wind_n do_v then_o signify_v a_o universal_a peace_n in_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o tranquillity_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n for_o neither_o be_v the_o church_n persecute_v during_o his_o reign_n nor_o be_v the_o empire_n molest_v with_o any_o war_n either_o intestine_a or_o foreign_a after_o the_o tragical_a death_n of_o licinius_n but_o what_o damage_n can_v a_o entire_a and_o universal_a peace_n bring_v to_o the_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o such_o a_o blessing_n can_v not_o direct_o and_o of_o itself_o do_v any_o hurt_n but_o it_o produce_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o mischief_n by_o accident_n and_o through_o the_o abuse_n that_o be_v make_v of_o it_o the_o calm_a which_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantin_n procure_v to_o the_o church_n corrupt_v she_o for_o the_o christian_a emperor_n have_v heap_v riches_n and_o honour_n upon_o the_o church_n she_o become_v carnal_a she_o open_v a_o gate_n to_o heresy_n to_o superstition_n to_o idolatry_n and_o to_o tyranny_n so_o that_o at_o last_o she_o be_v become_v that_o babylon_n upon_o which_o the_o vial_n of_o god_n wrath_n be_v to_o be_v pour_v forth_o this_o corruption_n will_v be_v see_v both_o in_o its_o birth_n in_o its_o growth_n and_o in_o its_o fullness_n under_o the_o trumpet_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o this_o general_a corruption_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n can_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o god_n preserve_v a_o certain_a number_n of_o true_a worshipper_n as_o a_o remnant_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o this_o be_v the_o remnant_n which_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o seal_n of_o god_n declare_v unto_o the_o other_o angel_n that_o he_o be_v go_v to_o mark_v in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v preserve_v from_o the_o general_a corruption_n as_o so_o many_o lot_n in_o sedom_n and_o as_o so_o many_o daniel_n in_o babylon_n and_o that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o create_a angel_n but_o the_o angel_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n to_o wit_n jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v no_o cause_n to_o question_v for_o he_o can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o angel_n of_o god_n council_n isa_n 63._o 9_o the_o angel_n of_o his_o covenant_n malach._n 3._o 1._o and_o he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o eternal_a gen._n 18._o 31._o it_o be_v he_o indeed_o who_o have_v the_o seal_n of_o god_n whereby_o to_o mark_v the_o elect_a and_o this_o seal_n be_v the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o we_o 1_o joh._n 3._o 24._o 1_o joh._n 4._o 13._o that_o whereby_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v we_o be_v seal_v unto_o the_o day_n of_o redemption_n eph_n 3._o 30._o so_o that_o this_o angel_n can_v be_v none_o else_o but_o the_o son_n of_o god_n because_o it_o be_v he_o alone_o who_o send_v the_o spirit_n joh._n 16._o 7._o and_o who_o know_v all_o the_o sheep_n who_o the_o father_n have_v give_v unto_o he_o joh._n 10._o 14._o vi_o illustration_n of_o the_o hundred_o forty_o and_o four_o thousand_o which_o be_v seal_v of_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n rev._n chap._n 7._o v._o 4._o and_o i_o hear_v the_o number_n of_o they_o which_o be_v seal_v and_o there_o be_v seal_v 144000._o of_o all_o the_o tribe_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n v._o 5._o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n be_v seal_v twelve_o thousand_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o reuben_n etc._n etc._n we_o have_v in_o the_o 16._o illustration_n of_o the_o first_o part_n assign_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o elect_n be_v design_v by_o the_o number_n of_o 144000._o so_o that_o all_o which_o remain_v to_o be_v do_v here_o be_v to_o inquire_v why_o there_o be_v twelve_o thousand_o say_v to_o be_v seal_v out_o of_o every_o tribe_n and_o this_o be_v first_o because_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o stock_n and_o the_o christian_a church_n make_v up_o of_o gentile_n be_v the_o graft_n inoculate_v into_o that_o of_o israel_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o christian_n be_v call_v by_o st._n paul_n the_o israel_n of_o god_n and_o israel_n after_o the_o spirit_n israel_n be_v the_o father_n and_o christian_n be_v the_o child_n who_o bear_v their_o father_n name_n second_o it_o be_v to_o show_v that_o however_o implacable_a the_o wrath_n of_o god_n against_o the_o jew_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v even_o after_o it_o have_v be_v avenge_a itself_o upon_o they_o as_o i_o may_v say_v for_o these_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n yet_o he_o have_v not_o forget_v they_o but_o will_v one_o day_n call_v they_o will_v take_v away_o the_o veil_n of_o moses_n that_o be_v upon_o their_o heart_n and_o which_o hinder_v they_o for_o acknowledge_v jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o will_v convert_v they_o joseph_n do_v not_o reveal_v himself_o to_o his_o brother_n the_o first_o time_n that_o he_o appear_v to_o they_o jesus_n christ_n carry_v it_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n the_o first_o time_n that_o he_o come_v to_o the_o jew_n he_o come_v to_o his_o own_o but_o his_o own_o receive_v he_o not_o but_o joseph_n discover_v himself_o to_o his_o brother_n at_o the_o second_o time_n when_o he_o come_v among_o they_o and_o that_o interview_n be_v full_a of_o endearedness_n his_o brother_n continue_v with_o he_o and_o have_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o land_n of_o egypt_n assign_v they_o to_o dwell_v in_o it_o will_v be_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n when_o christ_n shall_v manifest_v himself_o the_o second_o time_n to_o the_o jew_n he_o will_v enrich_v they_o with_o the_o light_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o heap_n upon_o they_o his_o blessing_n for_o as_o st._n paul_n speak_v after_o one_o of_o the_o prophet_n there_o shall_v come_v out_o of_o zion_n the_o deliverer_n and_o shall_v turn_v away_o ungodliness_n from_o jacob_n and_o so_o all_o israel_n shall_v be_v save_v rom._n 11._o 26._o the_o honour_n which_o god_n do_v the_o child_n of_o israel_n in_o design_v the_o elect_a of_o god_n by_o the_o name_n of_o their_o tribe_n be_v a_o confirmation_n of_o this_o prediction_n of_o st._n paul_n and_o of_o the_o prophet_n these_o seal_a one_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o speak_v of_o chap._n 14._o v._n 1._o with_o this_o difference_n notwithstanding_o that_o they_o be_v mention_v there_o in_o order_n to_o be_v praise_v for_o have_v be_v faithful_a to_o the_o lamb_n while_o all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o world_n go_v after_o the_o beast_n but_o they_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o before_o hand_n in_o token_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v preserve_v from_o the_o general_a corruption_n that_o be_v foretell_v and_o which_o be_v threaten_v by_o the_o trumpet_n they_o weary_a themselves_o in_o vain_a who_o go_v about_o to_o seek_v for_o a_o reason_n why_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n here_o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan._n see_v though_o it_o be_v not_o mention_v in_o this_o place_n yet_o it_o be_v both_o mention_v and_o that_o first_o in_o the_o 48._o of_o ezekiel_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o new_a division_n of_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n and_o in_o the_o enumeration_n which_o the_o prophet_n make_v of_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n which_o be_v at_o the_o bottom_n the_o same_o which_o st._n john_n describe_v chap._n 21._o where_o there_o be_v one_o gate_n for_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan._n this_o observation_n serve_v to_o overthrow_v all_o the_o reason_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o this_o omission_n nor_o be_v we_o to_o seek_v for_o any_o other_o reason_n of_o it_o but_o this_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n will_v retain_v the_o number_n of_o twelve_o because_o of_o a_o reference_n to_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n as_o have_v be_v already_o suggest_v in_o the_o forementioned_a illustration_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o 144000._o be_v seal_v in_o their_o forehead_n that_o imply_v that_o the_o elect_n shall_v make_v a_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n who_o be_v the_o twelve_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a
well_o as_o most_o powerful_a buttress_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n luther_n call_v they_o in_o this_o sense_n vltimus_fw-la diaboli_fw-la crepitus_fw-la beside_o see_v of_o all_o the_o fraternity_n that_o of_o the_o jesuit_n have_v have_v the_o great_a power_n to_o do_v hurt_v and_o have_v do_v the_o great_a damage_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o be_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o they_o be_v principal_o intend_v in_o this_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o locust_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v so_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o jesuit_n will_v draw_v along_o with_o it_o that_o of_o all_o the_o other_o monk_n and_o friar_n for_o that_o measure_n of_o evil_n which_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o friar_n have_v do_v be_v consummate_v by_o those_o mischief_n which_o the_o jesuit_n have_v add_v thereunto_o partly_o as_o politican_n in_o state_n who_o council_n they_o have_v animate_v partly_o in_o the_o church_n under_o the_o quality_n of_o doctor_n and_o director_n through_o corrupt_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n and_o infect_v the_o air_n of_o religion_n by_o their_o damnable_a morality_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a monastic_a body_n perish_v at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o power_n xvi_o illustration_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n the_o lose_n of_o the_o four_o angel_n in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n rev._n chap._n 9_o v._o 13._o and_o the_o six_o angel_n sound_v and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o the_o four_o horn_n of_o the_o golden_a altar_n which_o be_v before_o god._n v._o 14._o say_v to_o the_o six_o angel_n which_o have_v the_o trumpet_n lose_v the_o four_o angel_n which_o be_v bind_v in_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n v._o 15._o and_o the_o four_o angel_n be_v loose_v which_o be_v prepare_v for_o a_o hour_n and_o a_o day_n and_o a_o month_n and_o a_o year_n for_o to_o stay_v the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n v._o 16._o and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o army_n of_o the_o horseman_n be_v two_o hundred_o thousand_o thousand_o and_o i_o hear_v the_o number_n of_o they_o v._o 17._o and_o thus_o i_o see_v the_o horse_n in_o the_o vision_n and_o they_o that_o sit_v on_o they_o have_v breastplate_n of_o fire_n and_o of_o â—acinct_n and_o brimstone_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o horse_n be_v as_o the_o head_n of_o lion_n and_o out_o of_o their_o mouth_n issue_v fire_n and_o smoke_n and_o brimstone_n v._o 18._o by_o these_o three_o be_v the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n kill_v by_o the_o fire_n and_o by_o the_o smoke_n and_o by_o the_o brimstone_n which_o issue_v out_o of_o their_o mouth_n v._o 19_o for_o their_o power_n be_v in_o their_o mouth_n and_o in_o their_o tail_n for_o their_o tail_n be_v like_a unto_o serpent_n and_o have_v head_n and_o with_o they_o they_o do_v hurt_v v._o 20._o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o man_n which_o be_v not_o kill_v by_o these_o plague_n yet_o repent_v not_o of_o the_o work_n of_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o brass_n and_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n which_o neither_o can_v see_v nor_o hear_v nor_o walk_v v._o 21._o neither_o repent_v they_o of_o their_o murder_n nor_o of_o their_o sorcery_n nor_o of_o their_o fornication_n nor_o of_o their_o thefis_n we_o do_v here_o see_v the_o growth_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n which_o begin_v under_o the_o four_o trumpet_n as_o we_o have_v see_v under_o the_o five_o trumpet_n the_o growth_n of_o popery_n that_o begin_v under_o the_o three_o the_o river_n euphrates_n the_o four_o angel_n that_o be_v loose_v the_o dreadful_a number_n of_o horseman_n the_o breastplate_n the_o fire_n the_o smoke_n the_o brimstone_n the_o head_n the_o tail_n the_o progress_n the_o murder_n and_o in_o a_o word_n all_o the_o particularity_n which_o appear_v under_o this_o six_o trumpet_n do_v evident_o show_v that_o it_o be_v the_o mahometan_a religion_n and_o the_o eastern_a empire_n invade_v by_o the_o turk_n that_o be_v here_o intend_v and_o the_o reason_n also_o which_o be_v here_o assign_v why_o that_o empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o turk_n do_v further_a confirm_v it_o 1._o the_o turk_n be_v settle_v in_o persia_n they_o must_v cross_v euphrates_n before_o they_o can_v make_v any_o conquest_n on_o this_o side_n or_o render_v themselves_o master_n of_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n whereof_o constantinople_n be_v the_o seat._n 2._o their_o army_n appear_v here_o to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o none_o but_o of_o horse_n thus_o the_o name_n perseus_n signify_v a_o horse_n to_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v doubtless_o allude_v as_o in_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n the_o king_n of_o grecia_n be_v style_v a_o goat_n because_o the_o grecian_n be_v call_v aegiades_n which_o be_v to_o say_v wild_a goat_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v often_o make_v allusion_n to_o the_o name_n of_o person_n and_o of_o people_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o turk_n have_v often_o come_v into_o the_o field_n with_o army_n of_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o thousand_o horse_n 3_o the_o number_n of_o four_o be_v mystical_a in_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n as_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v in_o the_o revelation_n when_o the_o turk_n have_v past_a euphrates_n they_o establish_v four_o sultany_n that_o of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n that_o of_o aleppo_n that_o of_o damascus_n and_o that_o of_o antioch_n mahomet_n boast_v that_o he_o have_v four_o councillor_n two_o from_o heaven_n viz._n michael_n and_o gabriel_n and_o two_o from_o the_o earth_n namely_o ebubeker_n and_o othmar_n there_o be_v four_o false_a teacher_n concur_v to_o the_o make_n of_o the_o alkoran_n john_n of_o antioch_n a_o arian_n barra_n of_o persia_n a_o jacobite_n sergius_n a_o nestorian_a monk_n and_o solam_fw-la a_o jew_n who_o be_v a_o astroleger_n mahomet_n leave_v behind_o he_o four_o successor_n who_o he_o call_v the_o four_o cut_a sword_n of_o god_n to_o wit_n ebubeker_n otherways_o call_v abdalla_n osman_n othmar_n and_o haly._n which_o four_o successor_n beget_v four_o sect_n in_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n there_o be_v four_o religious_a order_n among_o the_o follower_n of_o that_o false_a prophet_n the_o gemalier_n the_o dervis_n the_o calendar_n and_o the_o torlaquis_n in_o a_o word_n the_o number_n four_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o their_o fast_n in_o their_o ceremony_n in_o their_o testament_n in_o their_o marriage_n and_o almost_o in_o every_o thing_n which_o so_o plain_o answer_v to_o the_o four_o angel_n loose_v in_o the_o euphrates_n leave_v we_o no_o room_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v a_o design_n in_o this_o place_n to_o represent_v the_o mahometan_a religion_n and_o the_o turkish_a empire_n as_o possess_v the_o place_n of_o the_o oriental_a roman_a empire_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o both_o the_o name_n of_o four_o and_o that_o of_o mahomet_n meet_v in_o the_o present_a grand_fw-fr signior_n i_o do_v not_o know_v but_o that_o this_o mystical_a number_n of_o his_o religion_n may_v presage_v his_o empire_n to_o be_v near_o a_o end_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o turkish_a emperor_n the_o breastplate_n of_o fire_n of_o jacinct_n and_o of_o brimstone_n denote_v the_o gross_a darkness_n and_o the_o loathsome_a silthiness_n of_o the_o turkish_a religion_n a_o religion_n that_o can_v relish_v with_o none_o save_o such_o as_o be_v sink_v into_o all_o sensuality_n and_o which_o can_v be_v invent_v by_o none_o but_o by_o those_o that_o be_v profane_a and_o wicked_a the_o tail_n like_v unto_o serpent_n which_o have_v head_n represent_v the_o mahometan_a teacher_n clothe_v with_o the_o power_n of_o be_v judge_n in_o the_o 9_o chap._n of_o isaiah_n v_o 15._o the_o head_n signify_v a_o man_n of_o authority_n and_o the_o tail_n signify_v a_o false_a treacher_n now_o the_o turkish_a doctor_n or_o priest_n be_v the_o supreme_a judge_n in_o all_o cause_n as_o well_o civil_a as_o religious_a it_o be_v say_v their_o power_n be_v in_o their_o mouth_n the_o better_a to_o discover_v these_o to_o be_v the_o mahometan_n in_o that_o their_o power_n when_o they_o have_v to_o do_v with_o carnal_a and_o sensual_a christian_n consist_v in_o the_o seduce_a virtue_n of_o their_o carnal_a doctrine_n the_o fire_n the_o brimstone_n and_o the_o smoke_n do_v questionless_a relate_v to_o powder_v use_v in_o gun_n which_o the_o turk_n make_v both_o use_n of_o soon_o an_o after_o a_o more_o terrible_a manner_n than_o christian_n general_o do_v for_o a_o german_a monk_n have_v invent_v it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o invention_n become_v the_o cloister_n he_o discover_v it_o to_o the_o venetian_n and_o they_o communicate_v it_o to_o the_o turk_n and_o the_o turk_n be_v greedy_a to_o extend_v their_o conquest_n make_v
and_o that_o this_o do_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o vial_n be_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o so_o near_o one_o to_o another_o nor_o with_o so_o great_a celerity_n i_o answer_v unto_o he_o that_o this_o can_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o because_o the_o three_o woe_n be_v confine_v to_o the_o three_o last_o trumpet_n the_o one_a to_o the_o five_o the_o 2d_o to_o the_o six_o and_o the_o three_o to_o the_o seven_o for_o according_a to_o mr._n jurieu_o the_o six_o have_v be_v exert_v its_o influence_n for_o almost_o these_o 800_o year_n and_o the_o 3d_o woe_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v nor_o shall_v come_v till_o under_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n be_v not_o so_o far_o distant_a from_o the_o six_o trumpet_n to_o which_o the_o second_o woe_n be_v attribute_v as_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o the_o 6_o be_v distant_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o seven_o under_o which_o the_o 3d_o woe_n be_v to_o arrive_v and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o the_o word_n quick_o be_v use_v only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o 3d_o woe_n signify_v that_o all_o the_o plague_n or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o all_o the_o vial_n shall_v be_v pour_v out_o close_o upon_o one_o another_o and_o that_o it_o do_v as_o much_o as_o import_v that_o there_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o much_o time_n employ_v for_o destroy_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o there_o be_v for_o the_o raise_n of_o it_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v oblige_v the_o anonymous_n author_n if_o he_o have_v answer_v that_o which_o occur_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o illustration_n and_o which_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o revelation_n three_o principal_a vision_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o the_o great_a event_n that_o relate_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i._n e._n which_o concern_v the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o false_a these_o vision_n be_v those_o of_o the_o seal_n those_o of_o the_o trumpet_n and_o those_o of_o the_o vial_n all_o the_o other_o be_v but_o draught_n in_o which_o what_o be_v represent_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seal_n trumpet_n and_o vial_n be_v reassume_v enlarge_v and_o more_o circumstantial_o explain_v for_o the_o name_n seven_n which_o be_v mystical_a and_o which_o imply_v perfection_n do_v inform_v we_o that_o these_o three_o vision_n comprehend_v all_o for_o it_o be_v find_v in_o that_o of_o the_o seal_n in_o that_o of_o the_o trumpet_n and_o in_o that_o of_o the_o vial_n and_o also_o in_o that_o of_o the_o thunder_n which_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o vial_n moreover_o these_o three_o vision_n be_v immediate_o link_v one_o to_o another_o so_o that_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o trumpet_n begin_v under_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o 3d_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o vial_n begin_v under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n as_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n systeme_n and_o as_o he_o have_v there_o declare_v the_o key_n of_o the_o revelation_n mr._n jurieu_o who_o know_v the_o art_n of_o reason_v may_v have_v observe_v in_o that_o preface_n a_o chain_n of_o ratiocination_n able_a to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o reader_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o vial_n be_v not_o pour_v out_o till_o under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n as_o the_o trumpet_n sound_v not_o till_o upon_o the_o open_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n than_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o all_o the_o vial_n remain_v still_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o forasmuch_o as_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n have_v not_o yet_o sound_v and_o that_o we_o be_v hitherto_o under_o the_o six_o even_o as_o it_o may_v be_v just_o say_v that_o none_o of_o the_o trumpet_n have_v sound_v provide_v it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o be_v yet_o under_o the_o six_o seal_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o be_v not_o until_o this_o time_n open_v this_o reason_n do_v necessary_o &_o natural_o follow_v from_o that_o which_o the_o anonymous_n author_n have_v lay_v down_o in_o his_o preface_n and_o which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o systeme_n and_o if_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v vouchsafe_v no_o answer_n to_o it_o doubtless_o it_o be_v because_o he_o can_v find_v no_o difficulty_n in_o it_o to_o the_o forego_n argument_n the_o anonymous_n author_n will_v add_v two_o more_o which_o whether_o he_o shall_v call_v proof_n or_o difficulty_n be_v to_o he_o indifferent_a the_o first_o arise_v from_o the_o compare_v rev._n chap._n 11._o v._n 19_o with_o chap._n 15._o v._n 5_o 6_o 7._o in_o chap._n 11._o we_o read_v that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o there_o be_v see_v in_o his_o temple_n the_o ark_n of_o his_o testament_n and_o that_o there_o be_v lightning_n and_o voice_n and_o thundering_n and_o a_o earthquake_n and_o great_a hail_n and_o chap._n 15._o we_o read_v that_o st._n john_n look_v &_o behold_v the_o temple_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o the_o testimony_n in_o heaven_n be_v open_v and_o the_o seven_o angel_n who_o have_v the_o seven_o plague_n come_v out_o of_o the_o temple_n and_o one_o of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n give_v to_o the_o seven_o angel_n seven_o golden_a vial_n full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o live_n god._n it_o be_v evident_a that_o these_o two_o vision_n be_v parralel_v and_o that_o they_o both_o tend_v to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o end._n for_o in_o each_o of_o they_o we_o find_v the_o open_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v shut_v against_o the_o jew_n but_o be_v now_o open_v to_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o one_o we_o see_v the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n in_o the_o other_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o testimony_n this_o ark_n and_o this_o tabernacle_n of_o testimony_n be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o jew_n shall_v come_v to_o adore_v popery_n and_o mahometism_n be_v the_o two_o great_a obstacle_n which_o hinder_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o which_o confirm_v they_o in_o their_o obstinacy_n but_o behold_v seven_o angel_n who_o receive_v seven_o vial_n for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o mahometism_n now_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n not_o be_v open_v till_o under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o sound_v it_o invincible_o follow_v that_o none_o of_o all_o the_o vial_n be_v hitherto_o pour_v out_o the_o anonymous_n author_n other_o new_a argument_n which_o he_o add_v to_o the_o former_a be_v take_v from_o that_o which_o st._n john_n say_v chap._n 15._o v._n 1._o i_o see_v another_o great_a sign_n in_o heaven_n he_o have_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n chap._n 12._o v._n 3._o with_o respect_n to_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n which_o represent_v the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o well_o civil_a as_o ecclesiastical_a i._n e._n papal_n take_v this_o extent_n and_o duration_n down_o from_o the_o time_n that_o these_o revelation_n be_v give_v to_o st._n john_n for_o the_o 12_o chap._n be_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o trumpet_n because_o we_o find_v in_o that_o chap._n the_o same_o thing_n that_o we_o find_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o trumpet_n namely_o the_o war_n of_o the_o dragon_n against_o the_o woman_n and_o against_o those_o that_o be_v of_o her_o seed_n so_o that_o st._n john_n come_v to_o say_v chap._n 15._o with_o respect_n to_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o seven_o plague_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o vial_n i_o see_v another_o great_a sign_n in_o heaven_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o this_o sign_n be_v different_a from_o the_o first_o and_o represent_v quite_o another_o thing_n so_o that_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v promise_n in_o this_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n as_o he_o have_v predict_v in_o that_o the_o birth_n and_o growth_n of_o the_o say_a empire_n we_o can_v make_v the_o vial_n to_o be_v pour_v forth_o under_o the_o six_o trumpet_n without_o mix_v what_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n will_v separate_v and_o without_o confound_v two_o different_a sign_n and_o the_o different_a thing_n which_o be_v represent_v by_o those_o sign_n to_o which_o argument_n there_o may_v be_v yet_o a_o three_o subjoin_v ground_v upon_o chap._n 15._o v._n 8._o for_o it_o be_v there_o say_v that_o after_o one_o of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n have_v give_v to_o the_o seven_o angel_n seven_o vial_n full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o temple_n be_v fill_v with_o smoke_n from_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o from_o his_o power_n and_o no_o man_n be_v able_a to_o enter_v into_o the_o temple_n till_o the_o 7_o plague_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n
be_v fulfil_v from_o thence_o there_o clear_o result_v two_o truth_n one_o that_o the_o seven_o plague_n and_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o they_o signify_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o god_n which_o be_v against_o the_o opinion_n of_o mr._n jurieu_o who_o pretend_v that_o the_o plague_n be_v a_o different_a thing_n from_o the_o vial_n that_o the_o plague_n be_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o the_o vial_n period_n of_o time._n the_o other_o that_o the_o prophecy_n do_v not_o say_v no_o man_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o temple_n until_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n be_v fulfil_v but_o until_o the_o seven_o vial_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n be_v fulfil_v which_o show_v we_o that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v yet_o pour_v out_o because_o it_o be_v only_o under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o have_v not_o yet_o sound_v that_o the_o seven_o angel_n receive_v the_o seven_o vial_n to_o pour_v they_o out_o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o until_o then_o that_o the_o temple_n be_v to_o be_v fill_v with_o smoke_n from_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o his_o power_n which_o as_o it_o denote_v a_o extraordinary_a mark_n of_o the_o gracious_a presence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o church_n so_o it_o be_v that_o which_o we_o have_v not_o yet_o see_v this_o prophecy_n do_v manifest_o allude_v to_o the_o cloud_n that_o fill_v the_o tabernacle_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o temple_n of_o solomon_n exod._n 40._o 34_o 35._o 1_o king_n 8._o 10._o after_o that_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v essay_v to_o overthrow_v the_o reason_n by_o which_o the_o anonymous_n author_n have_v prove_v that_o all_o the_o vial_n be_v still_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o he_o in_o the_o next_o place_n endeavour_n to_o confute_v the_o signification_n of_o a_o cup_n or_o boul_a which_o that_o author_n have_v ascribe_v to_o the_o vial_n how_o be_v it_o say_v he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o vial_n be_v not_o borrow_v from_o the_o cup_n of_o god_n wrath_n but_o from_o hour-glass_n this_o we_o have_v already_o refute_v and_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o though_o the_o term_n vial_n shall_v sometime_o signify_v a_o hourglass_n yet_o it_o can_v have_v that_o sense_n here_o because_o hour-glass_n of_o gold_n be_v no_o way_n be_v fit_a to_o indicate_v time_n which_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o run_n of_o water_n or_o sand._n and_o especial_o because_o the_o term_n golden_a vial_n be_v use_v chap_n 5._o v._n 8._o to_o import_v a_o cup_n and_o not_o a_o hourglass_n let_v we_o see_v whether_o what_o mr._n jurieu_o add_v next_o be_v more_o to_o the_o purpose_n the_o form_n of_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v altogether_o different_a from_o that_o of_o vial_n for_o these_o have_v a_o large_a belly_n and_o a_o narrow_a mouth_n whereas_o cup_n on_o the_o contrary_n be_v wide_o above_o and_o narrow_a below_o which_o make_v some_o say_v that_o the_o vial_n be_v pour_v into_o cup_n that_o so_o man_n may_v drink_v what_o be_v in_o the_o vial_n as_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o report_v the_o common_a opinion_n there_o can_v be_v nothing_o more_o impertinent_a than_o this_o speculation_n for_o whatsoever_o opposition_n he_o suppose_v between_o the_o form_n of_o vial_n and_o of_o cup_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o best_a greek_a author_n call_v that_o which_o we_o drink_v in_o by_o the_o name_n of_o vial._n and_o whosoever_o have_v observe_v labourer_n at_o their_o refreshment_n must_v needs_o know_v that_o they_o carry_v nothing_o into_o the_o field_n with_o they_o save_o bottle_n which_o have_v a_o large_a belly_n and_o a_o narrow_a mouth_n and_o that_o by_o the_o strait_a mouth_n they_o be_v so_o able_a to_o drink_v the_o liquor_n out_o of_o the_o bottle_n as_o to_o empty_v it_o but_o this_o say_v mr._n jurieu_o after_o i_o have_v better_o think_v upon_o it_o be_v not_o the_o point_n for_o i_o affirm_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o drink_a cup_n have_v no_o room_n in_o any_o part_n of_o this_o vision_n because_o the_o vial_n fall_v alway_n on_o the_o earth_n or_o on_o the_o sea_n but_o never_o into_o a_o cup._n but_o how_o can_v he_o forget_v that_o both_o the_o term_n to_o drink_v and_o the_o term_n cup_n be_v use_v chap._n 18._o 3_o 6_o which_o chapter_n be_v at_o least_o a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o five_o vial_n see_v we_o find_v nothing_o in_o it_o save_o a_o description_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n do_v he_o not_o know_v that_o vial_n be_v use_v in_o this_o vision_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n do_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n by_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o his_o church_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v and_o that_o unless_o it_o be_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n neither_o the_o term_n vial_n nor_o that_o of_o a_o cup_n nor_o that_o of_o drink_v be_v any_o way_n to_o the_o purpose_n the_o anonymous_n author_n have_v say_v in_o the_o explain_n of_o the_o four_o vial_n that_o the_o sun_n upon_o which_o it_o fall_v be_v in_o all_o probability_n the_o eastern_a roman_a empire_n and_o that_o as_o the_o four_o trumpet_n raise_v the_o turkish_a empire_n so_o the_o four_o vial_n shall_v shake_v and_o afflict_v it_o i_o may_v observe_v say_v mr._n jurieu_o that_o this_o interpretation_n be_v contrary_a to_o all_o kind_n of_o principle_n for_o whereas_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v alone_o design_v against_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o beast_n i._n e._n for_o antichristianism_n behold_v one_o of_o the_o vial_n be_v say_v to_o fall_v upon_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o turk_n which_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n that_o interpretation_n be_v not_o therefore_o contrary_a to_o all_o sort_n of_o principle_n because_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o mr._n jurieu_o for_o it_o be_v according_a to_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o revelation_n continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o daniel_n have_v begin_v and_o that_o this_o monarchy_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o vial_n represent_v unto_o we_o every_o thing_n of_o importance_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v it_o now_o whereas_o the_o turk_n invade_v the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o their_o establish_n there_o both_o a_o empire_n and_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n be_v foretell_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o trumpet_n it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o affirm_v that_o the_o vial_n shall_v destroy_v that_o which_o the_o trumpet_n have_v raise_v in_o the_o east_n as_o well_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v destroy_v that_o which_o the_o same_o trumpet_n have_v build_v in_o the_o western_a roman_a empire_n the_o anonymous_n author_n have_v say_v that_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n shall_v be_v mortal_o afflict_v by_o the_o effusion_n of_o that_o vial_n but_o that_o instead_o of_o be_v convert_v they_o shall_v blaspheme_v the_o name_n of_o god._n in_o opposition_n to_o this_o mr._n jurieu_o say_v that_o the_o prophet_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o upon_o babylon_n fall_v all_o the_o infidel_n and_o consequent_o the_o mahometan_n shall_v be_v convert_v i_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o after_o babylon_n shall_v be_v fall_v the_o mahometan_n shall_v be_v convert_v but_o than_o it_o be_v not_o the_o four_o vial_n which_o fall_v upon_o babylon_n see_v it_o subsist_v after_o that_o be_v pour_v out_o and_o it_o be_v only_o the_o five_o vial_n that_o destroy_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n i_o may_v add_v say_v mr._n jurieu_o that_o it_o be_v the_o papal_a empire_n which_o be_v intend_v in_o this_o vision_n the_o sun_n therefore_o of_o the_o four_o vial_n can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o sovereign_n of_o that_o empire_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o and_o so_o can_v only_o signify_v the_o pope_n and_o not_o the_o turkish_a emperor_n but_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o principle_n we_o have_v make_v appear_v by_o the_o evidence_n we_o have_v give_v to_o a_o principle_n opposite_a unto_o it_o mr._n jurieu_o far_o add_v i_o may_v also_o observe_v say_v he_o that_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o signify_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o turk_n that_o grant_v they_o to_o be_v here_o speak_v of_o it_o will_v import_v their_o exaltation_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o sun_n mention_v in_o the_o four_o vial_n that_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o to_o scorch_v man_n with_o fire_n which_o imply_v their_o destroy_v other_o rather_o than_o the_o be_v themselves_o destroy_v the_o anonymous_n author_n before_o his_o enter_v upon_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o vial_n have_v make_v a_o declaration_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v forget_v namely_o that_o see_v the_o vial_n contain_v
the_o cloud_n not_o only_o hinder_v man_n from_o enter_v but_o which_o make_v that_o they_o who_o go_v in_o can_v discern_v nothing_o save_o darkness_n in_o a_o word_n they_o say_v it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o study_v prophecy_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o unless_o illuminate_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n which_o reveal_v they_o or_o without_o attend_v till_o we_o see_v their_o completion_n which_o be_v that_o alone_a whereby_o they_o come_v to_o be_v infallible_o interpret_v nor_o ought_v we_o to_o wonder_n that_o a_o person_n of_o part_n and_o ability_n and_o who_o can_v spend_v his_o time_n about_o something_o else_o shall_v decline_v to_o waste_v his_o spirit_n in_o search_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o book_n to_o who_o composition_n there_o concur_v nothing_o save_o human_a wit_n and_o industry_n and_o which_o eontain_v only_o piquant_v satyr_n upon_o the_o brutal_a vice_n of_o nero_n and_o the_o profligacy_n of_o other_o deprave_a monster_n of_o that_o unhappy_a reign_n and_o wherein_o the_o best_a that_o be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o be_v only_o some_o moral_a instruction_n and_o a_o little_a divert_v raillery_n upon_o fool_n and_o villain_n but_o the_o revelation_n contain_v in_o it_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o divine_a providence_n the_o destiny_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o fate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o give_v we_o not_o only_o a_o description_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o be_v the_o mystical_a babylon_n and_o the_o spouse_n of_o antichrist_n but_o vouchsafe_v we_o a_o representation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n and_o the_o spouse_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god._n all_o which_o be_v matter_n so_o holy_a and_o of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o consolation_n of_o every_o believer_n that_o know_v how_o to_o read_v that_o none_o ought_v to_o be_v discourage_v from_o study_v it_o by_o the_o darkness_n wherewith_o it_o be_v envelop_v the_o holy_a spirit_n foresee_v the_o dislike_n which_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n may_v occasion_v take_v care_n to_o invite_v christian_n to_o the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o a_o most_o allure_a promise_n register_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o book_n blessed_n be_v he_o who_o read_v and_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o this_o prophecy_n it_o be_v a_o matter_n worthy_a to_o be_v remark_v that_o though_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o the_o alone_a book_n which_o be_v dark_a and_o hardly_o to_o be_v understand_v there_o be_v divers_a part_n of_o the_o ancient_a prophet_n encircle_v with_o no_o less_o obscurity_n yet_o this_o be_v the_o only_a portion_n of_o the_o divine_a write_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v tanqa_n particular_a care_n to_o recommend_v unto_o our_o perusal_n and_o study_n which_o do_v unquestionable_o intimate_v two_o thing_n 1_o that_o of_o all_o divine_a revelation_n there_o be_v none_o of_o more_o importance_n than_o those_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n 2_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v read_v this_o book_n with_o all_o due_a regard_n and_o application_n and_o in_o order_n thereby_o to_o be_v render_v holy_a and_o wise_a he_o shall_v not_o find_v the_o study_n of_o it_o useless_a and_o unprofitable_a nor_o miss_v the_o be_v in_o some_o measure_n and_o degree_n guide_v into_o a_o understanding_n of_o it_o for_o be_v it_o otherways_o the_o holy_a spirit_n will_v not_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o so_o unaccountable_a a_o thing_n as_o to_o tempt_v and_o oblige_v our_o search_n into_o it_o by_o so_o signal_n a_o promise_n moreover_o the_o apocalypse_n like_o the_o cloudy_a pillar_n that_o conduct_v the_o israelite_n though_o it_o be_v dark_a on_o the_o one_o side_n yet_o it_o be_v luminous_a on_o the_o other_o where_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v give_v no_o explanation_n of_o the_o prophetic_a schem'_v and_o where_o the_o event_n have_v not_o illustrate_v they_o there_o we_o be_v still_o upon_o the_o dark_a and_o cloudy_a side_n of_o it_o but_o where_o either_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v expound_v any_o of_o the_o vision_n or_o where_o the_o accomplishment_n have_v interpret_v they_o we_o be_v there_o furnish_v with_o such_o a_o light_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o miss_v the_o understanding_n those_o portion_n of_o this_o divine_a book_n without_o a_o wilful_a shut_n of_o our_o eye_n and_o a_o choose_a muffle_v of_o our_o intellect_n when_o we_o be_v to_o learn_v crabbed_a and_o abstruse_a science_n we_o begin_v with_o common_a notion_n and_o with_o principle_n which_o be_v the_o most_o evident_a and_o so_o we_o proceed_v by_o degree_n till_o we_o have_v advance_v unto_o and_o have_v conquer_v that_o which_o be_v more_o sublime_a and_o difficult_a this_o method_n be_v natural_a and_o good_a by_o observe_v of_o it_o the_o great_a doctor_n and_o the_o most_o celebrate_a philosopher_n have_v arrive_v both_o at_o their_o knowledge_n and_o their_o renown_n and_o if_o we_o take_v the_o same_o course_n in_o our_o search_n into_o the_o apocalyptick_a mystery_n there_o will_v remain_v little_a but_o what_o we_o may_v master_v and_o unravel_v there_o be_v some_o vision_n which_o the_o angel_n who_o reveal_v they_o to_o st._n john_n vouchsafe_v also_o to_o explain_v there_o be_v other_o which_o the_o event_n have_v expound_v and_o there_o be_v a_o three_o sort_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o which_o all_o man_n be_v agree_v so_o that_o be_v first_o assure_v of_o the_o scope_n and_o meaning_n of_o those_o which_o be_v explain_v and_o then_o of_o the_o signification_n of_o such_o as_o there_o be_v no_o contest_v among_o author_n about_o we_o may_v afterward_o proceed_v to_o the_o rest_n by_o this_o method_n we_o shall_v enter_v upon_o the_o dark_a place_n with_o a_o torch_n in_o our_o hand_n and_o thereby_o come_v to_o discover_v all_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o book_n as_o far_o as_o be_v either_o necessary_a or_o profitable_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o principal_a vision_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v both_o all_o that_o be_v to_o befall_v the_o kingdom_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o all_o that_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o papal_a empire_n which_o be_v the_o false_a these_o vision_n be_v those_o of_o the_o seal_n those_o of_o the_o trumpet_n and_o those_o of_o the_o vial_n the_o rest_n be_v only_a tablet_n and_o draught_n wherein_o what_o have_v be_v represent_v in_o those_o of_o the_o seal_n trumpet_n and_o vial_n be_v reassume_v enlarge_v and_o more_o particular_o deduce_v and_o explain_v the_o number_n seven_n be_v mystical_a and_o mark_v perfection_n serve_v to_o inform_v we_o that_o these_o three_o vision_n do_v comprehend_v all_o for_o it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o seal_n in_o the_o trumpet_n in_o the_o vial_n and_o in_o the_o thunder_n which_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o vial_n moreover_o these_o three_o vision_n be_v so_o link_v one_o to_o another_o that_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o trumpet_n begin_v under_o the_o seven_o seal_n and_o the_o three_o which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o vial_n commence_v under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n final_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n that_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v finish_v whereof_o there_o be_v mention_v chap._n 10._o which_o consist_v in_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o all_o that_o she_o suffer_v by_o and_o under_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o reduction_n of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n to_o jesus_n christ_n which_o will_v usher_v in_o the_o millennian_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v full_o persuade_v that_o this_o division_n which_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o be_v the_o true_a key_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n i_o shall_v therefore_o distribute_v this_o work_n into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o shall_v explain_v the_o vision_n of_o chapter_n 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 17_o 18_o 19_o 20_o 21._o the_o second_o shall_v illustrate_v those_o of_o chapter_n 4_o 5_o 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o 11_o and_o 16._o by_o this_o mean_n there_o will_v be_v find_v here_o a_o entire_a systeme_n of_o the_o whole_a apocalypse_n where_o one_o may_v see_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o order_n of_o the_o several_a event_n therein_o foretold_v and_o all_o this_o in_o so_o compendious_a a_o manner_n as_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o elsewhere_o for_o whether_o they_o be_v commentary_n or_o other_o tract_n in_o which_o all_o these_o vision_n be_v explain_v they_o be_v either_o of_o a_o length_n sufficient_a to_o weary_a and_o discourage_v the_o reader_n or_o if_o they_o be_v so_o short_a as_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o brevity_n to_o invite_v one_o to_o peruse_v they_o they_o do_v at_o most_o but_o expound_v a_o part_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o afford_v
the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v do_v it_o himself_o both_o in_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v 144._o and_o in_o discover_v 12._o to_o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o it_o for_o not_o be_v satisfy_v to_o tell_v we_o rev._n 7._o 5_o etc._n etc._n that_o there_o be_v 12000._o seal_v out_o of_o every_o tribe_n he_o give_v we_o further_a to_o understand_v that_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n be_v to_o be_v count_v by_o twelve_o thus_o there_o be_v ascribe_v unto_o it_o 12_o foundation_n 12._o gate_n 12_o angel_n 12._o tribe_n 12000._o furlong_n rev._n 21._o 12_o etc._n etc._n and_o 12._o manner_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n rev._n 22._o 2._o and_o because_o 12._o time_n 12._o make_v 144._o he_o therefore_o express_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o mystical_a jerusalem_n be_v 144._o cubit_n this_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v not_o do_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o beast_n for_o content_v himself_o with_o the_o have_v reveal_v his_o number_n he_o do_v not_o discover_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o it_o but_o require_v we_o to_o search_v it_o out_o let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n say_v he_o count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v we_o then_o obey_v this_o command_n and_o search_v out_o the_o cubical_a root_n of_o 666._o and_o we_o shall_v find_v it_o to_o be_v 25._o because_o 25._o multiply_v by_o itself_o make_v 625._o to_o which_o the_o fraction_n of_o 41._o be_v add_v there_o result_v the_o number_n of_o 666._o now_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o number_n 25._o be_v sacred_a in_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v every_o where_o both_o in_o her_o hierarchy_n and_o in_o her_o doctrine_n according_a to_o onuphrius_n rome_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n and_o throne_n of_o the_o papacy_n have_v 25._o material_a gate_n and_o as_o many_o mystical_a one_o or_o 25._o churches_n wherein_o they_o do_v baptize_v according_a to_o baronius_n ciaconius_n pot._n virgil_n onuphrius_n and_o platina_n rome_n have_v at_o first_o but_o 25._o cardinal_n 25._o curate_n and_o 25._o parish_n according_a to_o onuphrius_n and_o lipsius_n the_o compass_n and_o circumference_n of_o rome_n be_v 25._o furlong_n according_a to_o bzovius_fw-la she_o have_v 25._o penitentiaries_n there_o be_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n 25._o altar_n and_o the_o great_a altar_n have_v according_a to_o aug._n rocca_n a_o cross_n upon_o it_o that_o be_v 25._o span_n high_a and_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v baronius_n and_o onuphrius_n each_o side_n of_o that_o altar_n be_v 25._o foot_n large_a there_o be_v also_o upon_o all_o their_o altar_n the_o number_n of_o 25._o imprint_v in_o that_o the_o five_o wound_n christ_n be_v grave_v upon_o they_o in_o five_o several_a place_n there_o be_v usual_o 25._o monk_n in_o their_o cloister_n and_o for_o some_o age_n they_o have_v hold_v their_o jubilee_n every_o 25._o year_n there_o be_v 25._o article_n of_o the_o papal_a faith_n for_o so_o many_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o contain_v and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o give_v we_o the_o last_o summary_n and_o account_n of_o their_o doctrine_n be_v both_o finish_v in_o 25._o session_n and_o sign_v by_o 25._o archbishop_n so_o that_o 25._o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n of_o 666._o and_o this_o number_n be_v find_v in_o the_o popish_a church_n run_v through_o all_o that_o be_v sacred_a and_o august_n both_o in_o their_o hierarchy_n doctrine_n and_o ceremony_n it_o do_v undeniable_o follow_v that_o 666._o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o papacy_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o as_o the_o number_n 12._o through_o be_v the_o cubical_a root_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o 144._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o true_a church_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v found_v alone_o upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o 12._o apostle_n so_o the_o number_n 25_o which_o exceed_v twelve_o by_o above_o a_o half_a be_v the_o cubical_a root_n and_o foundation_n of_o 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n serve_v to_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o vast_a multitude_n of_o tradition_n which_o be_v the_o basis_n of_o the_o papacy_n shall_v not_o make_v we_o take_v she_o for_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o papist_n groundless_o pretend_v but_o to_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n and_o as_o great_a babylon_n if_o the_o reader_n shall_v now_o demand_v why_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v the_o number_n 666._o for_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n rather_o than_o the_o number_n 625._o see_v 25._o make_v the_o just_a square_a root_n of_o 625._o without_o a_o fraction_n whereas_o to_o raise_v 666._o from_o a_o multiplication_n of_o 25._o there_o must_v be_v add_v a_o fraction_n of_o 41._o i_o answer_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v intend_v to_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o only_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o will_v have_v satisfy_v himself_o with_o the_o number_n 625._o but_o design_v to_o point_v out_o unto_o we_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n it_o become_v his_o wisdom_n to_o give_v we_o the_o number_n 666._o that_o so_o by_o these_o two_o delineation_n he_o may_v the_o better_o paint_v he_o out_o unto_o we_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o beast_n name_v do_v contain_v and_o produce_v that_o number_n and_o here_o likewise_o we_o be_v to_o attend_v unto_o and_o serve_v ourselves_o of_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o spirit_n who_o say_v let_v he_o that_o have_v understanding_n count_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man._n now_o every_o one_o know_v that_o they_o be_v man_n who_o at_o first_o invent_v the_o use_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n in_o number_v and_o compute_v and_o who_o give_v to_o every_o letter_n its_o value_n it_o be_v true_a the_o apocalypse_n be_v the_o only_a scripture_n book_n where_o the_o letter_n be_v apply_v to_o this_o use_n but_o that_o custom_n have_v obtain_v among_o the_o grecian_n before_o st._n john_n write_v the_o holy_a ghost_n himself_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n and_o by_o employ_v three_o letter_n of_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n to_o express_v the_o number_n 666._o he_o do_v by_o his_o own_o example_n teach_v we_o to_o search_v for_o this_o number_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v be_v the_o roman_a church_n and_o papal_a empire_n and_o in_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o language_n wherein_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v lateinos_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v call_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o greek_a and_o its_o religious_a service_n be_v through_o the_o whole_a papal_a dominion_n perform_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n nor_o do_v the_o pope_n emit_v his_o bull_n nor_o brief_n nor_o dispensation_n nor_o excommunication_n in_o any_o language_n save_o the_o latin_a now_o if_o we_o take_v the_o letter_n in_o the_o name_n lateinos_n according_a to_o their_o value_n in_o the_o greek_a alphabet_n we_o shall_v therein_o precise_o find_v the_o number_n 666._o a_o 30_o a_o 1_o t_o 300_o e_o 5_o i_o 10_o n_o 50_o o_fw-fr 70_o σ_n 200_o  _fw-fr 666_o what_o can_v be_v say_v against_o this_o computation_n be_v it_o not_o ireneus_fw-la one_o of_o the_o holy_a as_o well_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o the_o father_n that_o make_v it_o one_o that_o have_v be_v the_o disciple_n of_o polycarp_n who_o have_v converse_v with_o st._n john_n there_o may_v indeed_o be_v find_v some_o other_o greek_a name_n who_o letter_n make_v that_o number_n but_o then_o the_o other_o feature_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papal_a church_n and_o kingdom_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o those_o other_o subject_n so_o that_o we_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v a_o mind_n to_o represent_v in_o this_o description_n beside_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v afford_v we_o more_o representation_n of_o the_o papacy_n than_o one_o that_o he_o may_v both_o make_v it_o the_o more_o discernible_a and_o render_v those_o inexcusable_a that_o will_v not_o know_v it_o in_o the_o 13._o chapter_n he_o describe_v it_o both_o under_o the_o image_n of_o a_o beast_n i._n e._n of_o a_o power_n and_o empire_n and_o of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n that_o have_v a_o twofold_a jurisdiction_n a_o spiritual_a and_o a_o temporal_a of_o which_o twofold_a authority_n
all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n do_v consist_v though_o there_o be_v some_o popish_a prince_n that_o can_v bring_v themselves_o to_o confess_v it_o because_o their_o ambition_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o acknowledge_v a_o master_n but_o in_o the_o 17._o chap._n he_o set_v it_o before_o we_o under_o the_o portraiture_n of_o a_o woman_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o church_n and_o a_o religious_a society_n for_o it_o be_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n as_o well_o as_o of_o the_o apostle_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n as_o of_o a_o spouse_n nor_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n describe_v it_o only_o to_o we_o as_o a_o woman_n but_o as_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o adultress_n to_o intimate_v her_o spiritual_a adultery_n which_o be_v idolatry_n and_o by_o which_o she_o have_v violate_v her_o covenant_n with_o god._n which_o be_v enough_o to_o convince_v the_o most_o obstinate_a papist_n that_o st._n john_n neither_o speak_v in_o the_o 17._o chapter_n nor_o in_o the_o 13._o of_o a_o heathen_a society_n god_n have_v never_o honour_v any_o such_o with_o the_o take_v it_o into_o covenant_n with_o he_o but_o upon_o the_o whole_a it_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o christian_a society_n which_o through_o its_o idolatry_n be_v become_v antichristian_a nor_o do_v this_o portraiture_n represent_v she_o only_o as_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v a_o adulteress_n but_o as_o a_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n rev._n 17._o 5._o to_o declare_v thereby_o the_o more_o plain_o unto_o we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v mean_v who_o call_v herself_o as_o well_o the_o mother_n as_o the_o mistress_n of_o all_o those_o christian_a church_n that_o be_v become_v idolatrous_a as_o she_o be_v moreover_o the_o holy_a ghost_n represent_v this_o woman_n that_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n sit_v upon_o many_o water_n rev._n 17._o 1_o 15._o to_o point_n out_o as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o finger_n unto_o we_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o extend_v and_o exercise_v her_o domination_n both_o spiritual_a and_o temporal_a over_o multitude_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n final_o he_o describe_v this_o woman_n sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n rev._n 17._o 3._o that_o he_o may_v tell_v we_o thereby_o plain_o and_o without_o shift_n or_o evasion_n that_o it_o be_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o be_v mean_v which_o be_v rise_v up_o in_o the_o room_n and_o have_v take_v the_o place_n of_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n according_a as_o have_v be_v already_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o may_v yet_o better_o know_v this_o papal_a empire_n let_v we_o take_v a_o view_n of_o the_o image_n of_o gold_n silver_n brass_n and_o iron_n which_o the_o king_n of_o babylon_n behold_v in_o his_o dream_n and_o which_o daniel_n expound_v unto_o he_o these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n chap._n 2._o v._n 20._o the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n for_o as_o iron_n break_v in_o piece_n all_o thing_n so_o shall_v the_o four_o kingdom_n break_v in_o piece_n and_o subdue_v all_o that_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n under_o consul_n and_o heathen_a emperor_n but_o daniel_n add_v whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v but_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o it_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o iron_n this_o division_n arrive_v after_o the_o death_n of_o theodosius_n for_o then_o the_o empire_n become_v divide_v into_o the_o eastern_a empire_n and_o the_o western_a empire_n now_o as_o the_o foot_n be_v unite_v with_o leg_n so_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n be_v unite_v with_o the_o western_a empire_n for_o it_o have_v both_o succeed_v to_o it_o and_o be_v possess_v of_o all_o the_o sovereign_a right_n and_o majesty_n of_o it_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o foot_n answer_v to_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o to_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n over_o which_o the_o papal_a empire_n be_v establish_v and_o extend_v its_o domination_n this_o empire_n say_v daniel_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n and_o weak_a as_o potter_n clay_n which_o agree_v full_o to_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n upon_o the_o one_o hand_n there_o be_v never_o a_o empire_n more_o formidable_a as_o it_o have_v prove_v towards_o king_n and_o emperor_n who_o have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v robe_v and_o derive_v of_o their_o estate_n and_o dominion_n by_o the_o mere_a force_n of_o papal_a excommunication_n and_o upon_o the_o other_o hand_n there_o be_v never_o a_o empire_n more_o feeble_a in_o that_o there_o need_v no_o more_o to_o destroy_v it_o but_o not_o acknowledge_v it_o it_o be_v great_a weakness_n appear_v in_o the_o loss_n and_o disaster_n which_o the_o bare_a write_n of_o luther_n bring_v upon_o it_o the_o king_n who_o now_o depend_v upon_o it_o need_v do_v no_o more_o to_o be_v deliver_v from_o its_o yoke_n but_o to_o disclaim_v its_o headship_n there_o be_v one_o considerable_a thing_n more_o which_o daniel_n add_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n and_o which_o no_o expositor_n have_v right_o understand_v the_o prophet_n say_v chap._n 2._o v._n 43_o that_o as_o iron_n can_v cleave_v to_o clay_n so_o they_o shall_v not_o cleave_v to_o one_o another_o but_o they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o or_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n those_o who_o daniel_n intend_v by_o say_v they_o shall_v not_o join_v together_o be_v either_o the_o two_o empire_n the_o eastern_a and_o the_o western_a or_o the_o ten_o toe_n the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o western_a empire_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n design_v both_o but_o more_o especial_o and_o principal_o the_o latter_a and_o the_o event_n have_v make_v it_o certain_a that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n can_v never_o be_v accommodate_v and_o repair_v for_o even_o while_o it_o be_v christian_n it_o have_v two_o head_n one_o in_o the_o east_n at_o constantinople_n and_o another_o in_o the_o west_n at_o rome_n the_o difference_n that_o arise_v in_o their_o creed_n cause_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n can_v not_o unite_v with_o the_o latin_a yet_o these_o two_o empire_n do_v sometime_o mingle_v by_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o that_o they_o mutual_o assist_v each_o other_o with_o force_n when_o the_o eastern_a empire_n become_v mahometan_n it_o be_v then_o impossible_a to_o unite_v that_o empire_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o west_n which_o be_v the_o papal_a nevertheless_o they_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n i._n e._n by_o the_o greek_n educate_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o who_o the_o pope_n fill_v the_o greek_a church_n under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o turk_n for_o to_o this_o purpose_n there_o be_v seminary_n maintain_v at_o rome_n from_o whence_o there_o be_v missionary_n send_v every_o year_n into_o the_o turkish_a empire_n as_o to_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o ten_o toe_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o if_o they_o mind_v their_o interest_n they_o will_v never_o unite_v with_o the_o pope_n see_v he_o hinder_v they_o from_o be_v sovereign_n through_o challenge_v to_o be_v above_o they_o and_o yet_o even_o they_o mingle_v and_o unite_v by_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n which_o seed_n of_o man_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unwritten_a word_n humane_a doctrine_n and_o tradition_n call_v by_o the_o prophet_n the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o divine_a seed_n the_o seed_n of_o which_o we_o be_v bear_v again_o which_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n 1_o pet._n 1._o 23._o nor_o be_v it_o any_o thing_n save_o bigotry_n in_o reference_n to_o human_a tradition_n that_o make_v king_n to_o mingle_v and_o unite_v with_o the_o pope_n as_o child_n with_o their_o father_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o court_v he_o for_o obtain_v his_o favour_n and_o pontifical_a benediction_n vi_o illustration_n of_o the_o eight_o king._n rev._n chap._n 17._o v._n 11._o after_o that_o we_o have_v explain_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o that_o of_o babylon_n the_o great_a and_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o wit_n the_o pope_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o know_v who_o this_o eight_o king_n be_v of_o who_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v chap._n 17._o v._n 11._o to_o this_o purpose_n let_v we_o first_o hearken_v to_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o angel_n rev._n 17._o v._n 9_o 10_o 11._o the_o seven_o head_n say_v he_o be_v seven_o mountain_n and_o seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o
papal_a empire_n be_v erect_v this_o kingdom_n be_v constitute_v of_o error_n false_a worship_n and_o tyranny_n and_o according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o isaiah_n tyranny_n be_v denote_v by_o the_o head_n and_o error_n and_o false_a worship_n be_v figure_v out_o to_o we_o by_o the_o tail._n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o make_v up_o the_o mystery_n iniquity_n dionysius_n carthusianus_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o commentary_n that_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o dragon_n be_v antichrist_n which_o be_v a_o notion_n as_o solid_a as_o it_o be_v ingenious_a for_o as_o the_o tail_n be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o dragon_n body_n so_o antichrist_n be_v the_o end_n and_o tail_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o after_o that_o the_o viol_n come_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o mention_n neither_o of_o pope_n nor_o of_o roman_a empire_n neither_o of_o roman_a religion_n nor_o of_o rome_n as_o to_o that_o which_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n which_o the_o tail_n of_o the_o dragon_n cast_v to_o the_o earth_n we_o be_v to_o know_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n contain_v about_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o that_o this_o three_o part_n of_o the_o star_n do_v signify_v all_o the_o ruler_n and_o doctor_n of_o that_o part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o have_v be_v draw_v away_o and_o ensnare_v by_o the_o papal_a superstition_n ix_o illustration_n of_o the_o woman_n clothe_v with_o the_o sun._n rev._n chap._n 12._o v._n 1._o this_o woman_n who_o st._n john_n see_v clothe_v with_o the_o sun_n have_v the_o moon_n under_o her_o foot_n and_o upon_o her_o head_n a_o crown_n of_o twelve_o star_n can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o true_a church_n forasmuch_o as_o this_o sun_n be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v call_v by_o malachy_n chap._n 4._o 2._o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o who_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o 13._o chapt_n to_o the_o roman_n v._n 14._o require_v believer_n to_o put_v on_o the_o moon_n be_v the_o pedagogy_n of_o the_o law_n which_o as_o it_o be_v changeable_a so_o the_o church_n have_v trample_v it_o under_o her_o foot_n this_o st._n paul_n plain_o intimate_v in_o the_o second_o chapt_n of_o the_o epist_n to_o the_o coloss_n for_o as_o most_o of_o the_o legal_a feast_n such_o as_o the_o passover_n pentecost_n and_o the_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n depend_v upon_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o moon_n so_o the_o whole_a legal_a pedagogy_n be_v very_o well_o represent_v by_o the_o moon_n as_o well_o as_o all_o the_o changeable_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n which_o believer_n through_o be_v citizen_n of_o heaven_n do_v despise_v the_o twelve_o star_n with_o which_o this_o woman_n be_v crown_v must_v signify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n which_o the_o true_a church_n make_v her_o glory_n and_o her_o crown_n and_o this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o antichristian_a church_n which_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o moon_n upon_o her_o head_n and_o to_o be_v crown_v with_o she_o forasmuch_o as_o by_o the_o establishment_n of_o priest_n sacrifice_n altar_n purification_n and_o movable_a feast_n she_o may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v revive_v the_o synagogue_n rebuilt_a the_o tabernacle_n of_o moses_n and_o set_v up_o again_o the_o whole_a legal_a oeconomy_n and_o she_o may_v also_o be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o sun_n and_o the_o twelve_o star_n under_o her_o foot_n both_o through_o her_o subject_n jesus_n christ_n to_o her_o priest_n who_o do_v sacrifice_n he_o and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o her_o unscriptural_a and_o invent_v tradition_n the_o church_n be_v with_o child_n and_o cry_v and_o be_v in_o pain_n to_o be_v deliver_v represent_v the_o persecution_n that_o she_o suffer_v during_o the_o first_o three_o century_n the_o man_n child_n which_o she_o bring_v forth_o be_v not_o jesus_n christ_n as_o may_v seem_v at_o the_o first_o view_n because_o in_o that_o sense_n she_o must_v have_v be_v the_o judaic_a church_n and_o not_o the_o christian_a whereas_o this_o alone_a be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o revelation_n but_o it_o be_v christ_n mystical_a the_o church_n form_v of_o those_o that_o be_v gentile_n which_o st._n paul_n in_o the_o first_o to_o the_o cor._n chap._n 12._o v._n 12._o style_n christ_n and_o this_o be_v the_o more_o evident_a because_o this_o man_n child_n be_v distinguish_v from_o michael_n v_o 7._o from_o the_o lamb_n v_o 11._o from_o jesus_n v_o 17._o and_o be_v say_v to_o overcome_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o to_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o dragon_n stand_v before_o the_o woman_n to_o devour_v her_o child_n as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v bear_v that_o be_v by_o way_n of_o allusion_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o persecution_n he_o suffer_v from_o herod_n who_o endeavour_v to_o destroy_v he_o so_o that_o this_o woman_n be_v proper_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v make_v up_o at_o first_o of_o jew_n travail_v and_o be_v in_o pain_n to_o bring_v forth_o a_o church_n compose_v of_o gentile_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o man_n child_n that_o he_o be_v to_o rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n the_o same_o be_v promise_v to_o all_o believer_n in_o the_o epistle_n direct_v to_o the_o church_n of_o thyatira_n rev._n 2._o 26_o 27._o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o male_a child_n that_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o unto_o god_n and_o to_o his_o throne_n this_o do_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o understand_v it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n compose_v of_o gentile_n since_o as_o such_o it_o be_v exalt_v to_o the_o throne_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o the_o person_n of_o constantine_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o persecution_n of_o pagan_a rome_n it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o ascension_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o holy_a spirit_n put_v that_o honour_n upon_o the_o church_n when_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o her_o combat_n and_o victory_n as_o to_o borrow_v expression_n which_o refer_v to_o the_o combat_n and_o victory_n of_o her_o divine_a husband_n x._o illustration_n of_o the_o combat_n between_o michael_n and_o the_o dragon_n rev._n chap._n 12._o interpreter_n be_v divide_v about_o who_o this_o michael_n shall_v be_v who_o fight_v with_o the_o dragon_n some_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v michael_n the_o archangel_n who_o dispute_v with_o satan_n about_o the_o body_n of_o moses_n and_o who_o dare_v not_o bring_v against_o he_o a_o rail_a accusation_n as_o st._n judas_n tell_v we_o v_o 9_o the_o same_o michael_n be_v call_v by_o dan._n chap._n 10._o v._n 13._o one_o of_o the_o chief_a prince_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god._n but_o other_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v christ_n himself_o who_o in_o his_o own_o person_n fight_v against_o the_o dragon_n and_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o true_a because_o the_o victory_n obtain_v in_o this_o battle_n be_v above_o the_o power_n of_o a_o create_a angel._n the_o defeat_n give_v to_o satan_n and_o his_o angel_n in_o cast_v they_o out_o of_o heaven_n unto_o the_o earth_n be_v a_o work_n that_o belong_v proper_o to_o none_o save_v to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o as_o he_o be_v here_o style_v by_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n because_o he_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o great_a council_n so_o he_o be_v call_v michael_n that_o be_v one_o who_o be_v like_a unto_o god_n because_o he_o be_v the_o true_a god_n the_o brightness_n of_o the_o father_n glory_n and_o the_o lively_a and_o express_a image_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o who_o the_o michael_n speak_v of_o in_o daniel_n be_v a_o type_n we_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n explanation_n that_o the_o dragon_n be_v the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n or_o rome_n under_o the_o six_o head_n which_o be_v the_o emperor_n but_o call_v the_o old_a serpent_n the_o devil_n and_o satan_n because_o the_o devil_n be_v as_o the_o soul_n that_o enliven_v that_o empire_n and_o be_v worship_v in_o it_o as_o a_o deity_n under_o the_o name_n of_o mars_n so_o that_o rome_n be_v surname_v martia_n the_o city_n of_o the_o idol-god_n mars_n this_o be_v lay_v down_o there_o be_v no_o difficulty_n in_o the_o vision_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o description_n of_o the_o persecution_n which_o last_v under_o the_o emperor_n for_o about_o the_o space_n of_o three_o hundred_o year_n it_o be_v then_o that_o satan_n have_v just_o the_o name_n of_o the_o accuser_n of_o the_o brother_n according_a as_o he_o be_v call_v v._n 10._o for_o the_o christian_n during_o the_o time_n of_o 300_o year_n can_v not_o assemble_v open_o but_o be_v force_v to_o keep_v their_o metting_n in_o den_n or_o
the_o beginning_n of_o it_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v 1_o sam._n 23._o 18._o that_o david_n and_o jonathan_n make_v a_o covenant_n that_o be_v they_o renew_v it_o for_o they_o have_v make_v it_o before_o so_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o in_o his_o first_o epist_n chap_n 5._o v_o 13._o that_o he_o write_v to_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o they_o may_v believe_v i._n e._n that_o they_o may_v increase_v in_o faith._n so_o that_o that_o which_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n will_v plain_o say_v be_v that_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o dragon_n become_v inflame_v and_o that_o he_o go_v to_o make_v a_o more_o dangerous_a war_n than_o he_o have_v make_v before_o but_o who_o be_v this_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n make_v up_o of_o such_o as_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n there_o be_v the_o same_o difference_n between_o the_o woman_n and_o those_o who_o be_v her_o seed_n as_o there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o mother_n and_o a_o daughter_n the_o oriental_a or_o greek_a church_n that_o have_v be_v distress_v for_o about_o 200_o year_n by_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o the_o western_a or_o latin_a church_n be_v the_o daughter_n and_o the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n use_v this_o distinction_n in_o a_o sermon_n which_o he_o make_v before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o greek_a church_n say_v he_o be_v our_o mother_n to_o who_o the_o latin_a be_v indebt_v for_o all_o that_o she_o have_v and_o in_o truth_n the_o term_n church_n bishop_n priest_n deacon_n baptism_n eucharist_n and_o christian_n itself_o be_v all_o greek_a term_n and_o plain_o show_v that_o our_o religion_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o from_o who_o we_o have_v borrow_v the_o term_n they_o then_o who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n against_o who_o the_o serpent_n go_v to_o make_v war_n be_v the_o latin_a or_o western_a church_n where_o the_o dragon_n all_o along_o since_o that_o time_n have_v be_v labour_v to_o accompish_a the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o be_v at_o work_n in_o st._n paul_n day_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 7._o and_o this_o be_v nothing_o else_o save_v antichristianism_n or_o the_o papacy_n but_o since_o the_o time_n that_o a_o church_n of_o god_n separate_v itself_o from_o that_o which_o have_v receive_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n the_o church_n that_o so_o withdraw_v be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o particular_o the_o waldenses_n be_v this_o seed_n and_o who_o separation_n be_v acknowledge_v both_o by_o historian_n and_o inquisitor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o waldenses_n as_o of_o christian_n who_o have_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o of_o constantine_n the_o great_a claudius_n sesselius_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n tell_v we_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v against_o the_o waldenses_n that_o the_o sect_n of_o the_o waldenses_n take_v its_o rise_n from_o a_o most_o religious_a person_n call_v leo_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a and_o who_o detest_a the_o covetousness_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n and_o the_o immoderate_a bounty_n of_o constantine_n choose_v rather_o to_o embrace_v poverty_n with_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o with_o sylvester_n to_o be_v defile_v with_o a_o fat_a and_o rich_a benefice_n and_o that_o all_o they_o who_o be_v serious_o religious_a join_v themselves_o to_o he_o the_o famous_a inquisitor_n reynerus_n sacco_n as_o he_o be_v quote_v by_o the_o jesuit_n cretzer_n in_o his_o bibliotheck_n of_o the_o father_n speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n among_o all_o the_o sect_n say_v he_o that_o either_o be_v or_o have_v hitherto_o be_v there_o be_v none_o that_o have_v be_v so_o pernicious_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o that_o of_o the_o leonist_n and_o that_o for_o three_o reason_n 1_o because_o it_o be_v she_o most_o ancient_a and_o have_v continue_v long_a for_o some_o affirm_v that_o it_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o other_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2_o because_o it_o have_v spread_v itself_o far_a there_o be_v no_o place_n where_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v 3_o because_o they_o who_o be_v of_o it_o have_v a_o great_a show_n of_o piety_n live_v virtuous_o before_o man_n believe_v right_o of_o the_o deity_n and_o observe_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o friar_n belvedoras_n in_o his_o relation_n all_o consilio_fw-la de_fw-la propaganda_fw-la fide_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr extir_fw-fr pandis_fw-la hereticis_fw-la print_v at_o turin_n anno_fw-la 1636._o pag._n 37_o being_n excuse_v himself_o and_o those_o missionary_n that_o be_v his_o companion_n why_o they_o can_v not_o convert_v so_o much_o as_o one_o of_o the_o waldenses_n do_v assign_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o namely_o that_o that_o heresy_n be_v too_o firm_o root_v there_o for_o any_o to_o be_v able_a to_o do_v good_a among_o they_o in_o that_o say_v he_o le_fw-fr valli_n d'angrogna_fw-it sempre_fw-it ad_fw-la in_fw-la omni_fw-la tempo_fw-la hanno_fw-mi havuto_fw-mi heretici_fw-la i_o e._n they_o of_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n have_v be_v alway'_v and_o through_o all_o time_n account_v heretic_n so_o that_o this_o woman_n be_v exact_o the_o church_n of_o the_o valdenses_n which_o as_o claudius_n seysellius_n tell_v we_o do_v in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o forementioned_a leo_n separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n sylvester_n and_o of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n there_o be_v two_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n give_v unto_o she_o to_o assist_v she_o in_o her_o flight_n into_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n which_o lie_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o alp_n and_o from_o thence_o they_o be_v style_v valdenses_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n valdo_n as_o john_n leger_n have_v sufficient_o prove_v in_o his_o history_n these_o than_o be_v the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n who_o as_o in_o france_n they_o have_v be_v style_v vaudois_n from_o the_o word_n vaux_n that_o signify_v a_o valley_n so_o in_o the_o low_a country_n they_o have_v be_v call_v valon_n which_o be_v to_o say_v those_o of_o the_o valley_n fourteen_o illustration_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n that_o sit_v upon_o many_o water_n carry_v upon_o her_o forehead_n the_o name_n mystery_n and_o have_v a_o golden_a cup_n in_o her_o hand_n rev._n chap._n 17._o v._n 1_o 4_o 5._o have_v prove_v in_o our_o four_o illustration_n that_o babylon_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o rome_n as_o profess_v herself_o christian_n we_o be_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o description_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v give_v of_o babylon_n and_o to_o see_v how_o that_o picture_n of_o she_o do_v agree_v to_o rome_n there_o be_v such_o a_o affinity_n and_o so_o many_o exact_a resemblance_n between_o rome_n and_o babylon_n of_o the_o chaldee_n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v give_v unto_o rome_n the_o name_n of_o babylon_n they_o be_v both_o found_v by_o person_n that_o be_v captain_n over_o robber_n and_o who_o be_v great_a shedder_n of_o blood_n babylon_n by_o nimrod_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v a_o mighty_a hunter_n before_o the_o lord_n gen._n 10._o 9_o and_o rome_n by_o romulus_n who_o as_o another_o cain_n murder_v his_o brother_n they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o the_o seats_z of_o great_a empire_n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v have_v monarch_n who_o have_v style_v themselves_o king_n of_o king_n for_o this_o title_n the_o pope_n do_v no_o less_o claim_n than_o nabuchadnezzar_n do_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o vision_n in_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n as_o the_o babylonish_n empire_n be_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o head_n of_o the_o image_n so_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n that_o be_v part_n of_o clay_n and_o part_n iron_n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v keep_v the_o people_n of_o god_n in_o bondage_n babylon_n the_o israelite_n and_o rome_n the_o christian_n the_o one_o and_o to_o other_o have_v kill_v and_o burn_v such_o as_o will_v not_o worship_v their_o gods._n the_o one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o have_v be_v overthrow_v and_o after_o their_o subversion_n have_v pass_v from_o one_o religion_n to_o another_o babylon_n be_v become_v mahometan_a and_o rome_n popish_a
council_n the_o college_n of_o cardinal_n for_o her_o castle_n convent_v for_o her_o army_n monk_n for_o her_o governor_n of_o province_n bishop_n and_o arch-bishop_n for_o her_o ambassador_n nuucio_n and_o legat_n for_o her_o merchant_n priest_n for_o her_o merchandise_n dispensation_n and_o for_o her_o revenue_n annates_fw-la and_o benefice_n so_o that_o it_o be_v with_o good_a reason_n that_o gregorius_n leâ—i_n begin_v his_o pleasant_a history_n of_o pope_n sixtus_n the_o five_o after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o popedom_n be_v the_o most_o considerable_a monarchy_n that_o have_v be_v establish_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o day_n and_o that_o no_o prince_n whether_o idolatrous_a or_o christian_n have_v reign_v more_o absolute_o than_o the_o roman_a bishop_n do_v at_o who_o foot_n the_o great_a potentate_n have_v lay_v down_o their_o sceptre_n and_o crown_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v say_v this_o soder_v together_o of_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a power_n this_o mingle_n of_o thing_n secular_a and_o religious_a this_o conjunction_n of_o the_o cross_n with_o the_o sword_n this_o union_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n and_o in_o brief_a this_o authority_n over_o earth_n and_o heaven_n which_o meet_v and_o centre_n in_o the_o pope_n have_v raise_v and_o establish_v a_o sovereignty_n which_o almost_o all_o the_o people_n and_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n do_v reverence_n withal_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v i_o be_o no_o widow_n in_o that_o she_o boast_v of_o have_v a_o visible_a head_n and_o spouse_n which_o be_v the_o pope_n and_o she_o say_v i_o shall_v see_v no_o sorrow_n for_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o only_a spouse_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n how_o can_v she_o miscarry_v or_o how_o shall_v she_o be_v so_o forsake_v as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o fall_v see_v it_o be_v to_o she_o alone_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v make_v that_o promise_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o my_o church_n matth._n 16._o 18._o xv._n illustration_n of_o babylon_n make_v all_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n and_o of_o she_o be_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 8._o these_o two_o action_n of_o babylon_n charactarise_v and_o mark_v out_o the_o roman_a church_n see_v it_o be_v idolatry_n that_o be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v spiritual_a adultery_n and_o dissolve_v god_n covenant_n as_o adultery_n do_v the_o covenant_n of_o marriage_n now_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v guilty_a of_o too_o gross_a idolatry_n to_o be_v any_o way_n able_a to_o justify_v herself_o she_o worship_v not_o only_o the_o holy_a virgin_n in_o give_v she_o the_o title_n of_o the_o gate_n of_o paradise_n the_o queen_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o fountain_n of_o grace_n but_o in_o advance_v she_o above_o jesus_n christ_n through_o beg_v of_o she_o in_o one_o of_o their_o prayer_n that_o she_o will_v jure_v matris_fw-la imperare_fw-la i._n e._n use_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o mother_n in_o command_v her_o son._n nor_o do_v she_o only_o adore_v image_n according_a to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n but_o she_o also_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n institute_v to_o be_v a_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n and_o which_o therefore_o must_v be_v something_o else_o than_o christ_n himself_o nor_o can_v she_o according_a to_o her_o own_o doctrine_n have_v any_o assurance_n either_o divine_a or_o human_a that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n forasmuch_o as_o she_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n upon_o which_o the_o whole_a consecration_n do_v depend_v to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v her_o worship_v the_o cross_n and_o that_o with_o the_o high_a kind_n of_o worship_n call_v latria_n have_v to_o this_o purpose_n set_v apart_o and_o assign_v good_a friday_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o lead_v man_n to_o idolatry_n may_v be_v just_o compare_v to_o wine_n and_o not_o to_o water_n and_o to_o wine_n of_o wrath_n i._n e._n furious_a wine_n because_o they_o who_o drink_v it_o become_v intoxicate_v and_o deprive_v of_o their_o sense_n so_o that_o they_o not_o only_o furious_o pursue_v the_o object_n of_o their_o superstition_n as_o so_o many_o mad_a man_n who_o none_o can_v hinder_v or_o withdraw_v from_o it_o but_o they_o be_v transport_v with_o hatred_n &_o rage_n against_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o approve_v their_o false_a and_o abominable_a devotion_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observe_v what_o the_o difference_n be_v between_o true_a doctrine_n and_o false_a wholesome_a and_o true_a doctrine_n be_v usual_o compare_v to_o water_n because_o it_o render_v such_o as_o embrace_v it_o meek_a gentle_a patient_a under_o injury_n ready_a to_o teach_v those_o who_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v with_o mildness_n and_o fill_v rather_o with_o pity_n and_o compassion_n towards_o they_o than_o transport_v with_o hatred_n but_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o effect_n of_o false_a doctrine_n all_o be_v otherwise_o for_o it_o make_v such_o as_o entertain_v it_o violent_a cruel_a quarrelsome_a outrageous_a ready_a to_o assault_v and_o fall_v upon_o those_o that_o contradict_v they_o and_o who_o refuse_v to_o follow_v their_o example_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v resemble_v to_o wine_n and_o to_o wine_n of_o wrath_n i._n e._n heady_a wine_n that_o inflame_v and_o distract_v man_n and_o in_o a_o word_n render_v they_o that_o be_v possess_v with_o it_o persecutor_n to_o the_o outmost_a nor_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n deny_v but_o that_o she_o do_v after_o this_o manner_n persecute_v all_o those_o who_o she_o call_v heretic_n and_o for_o this_o only_a reason_n because_o they_o will_v not_o own_v she_o to_o be_v the_o empress_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o faith_n and_o acknowledge_v her_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o christian_a unity_n the_o croisado_n against_o the_o valdenses_n and_o albigenses_n of_o who_o success_n bellarmin_n triumph_v to_o that_o degree_n as_o to_o say_v that_o in_o one_o only_a croisado_n there_o be_v a_o hundred_o thousand_o killed_z the_o massacre_n commit_v in_o england_n france_n and_o the_o low_a country_n in_o the_o forego'e_a age_n those_o perpetrate_v in_o poland_n the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n and_o in_o ireland_n within_o these_o forty_o or_o fifty_o year_n i_o say_v all_o these_o do_v make_v it_o but_o too_o evident_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o woman_n who_o st._n john_n see_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n rev._n 17._o 6._o the_o holy_a scripture_n put_v this_o honour_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o follow_v sound_a doctrine_n and_o of_o who_o faith_n the_o gospel_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n as_o to_o give_v they_o the_o glorious_a title_n of_o saint_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v gainsay_v but_o that_o rome_n be_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o saint_n forasmuch_o as_o all_o the_o barbarous_a croisado_n against_o the_o albigenses_n and_o all_o the_o butchery_n perpetrate_v upon_o protestant_n have_v be_v for_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o for_o their_o make_v the_o gospel_n the_o alone_a rule_n of_o their_o faith._n neither_o be_v they_o persecute_v and_o destroy_v but_o because_o of_o their_o disclaim_n human_a tradition_n which_o be_v the_o mischievous_a fountain_n of_o all_o error_n xvi_o illustration_n of_o the_o lamb_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o the_o 144000._o have_v the_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n rev._n chap._n fourteen_o v_o 1._o here_o we_o have_v a_o description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o during_o the_o time_n in_o which_o babylon_n be_v drink_v with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o whereas_o one_o may_v have_v question_v whether_o the_o church_n be_v not_o whole_o lose_v see_v all_o the_o world_n not_o only_o wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n but_o that_o they_o who_o refuse_v to_o receive_v his_o mark_n and_o to_o worship_v his_o image_n be_v kill_v therefore_o the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v a_o vision_n to_o st._n john_n in_o which_o he_o may_v clear_o see_v that_o the_o church_n do_v subsist_v in_o despite_n both_o of_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o empire_n and_o of_o the_o violence_n of_o his_o persecution_n i_o look_v say_v st._n john_n and_o lo_o a_o lamb_n stand_v on_o the_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o 144000._o have_v his_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n and_o i_o hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n as_o the_o voice_n of_o many_o water_n and_o as_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o great_a thunder_n and_o i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o harper_n harp_v with_o their_o harp_n and_o they_o sing_v as_o it_o be_v
a_o new_a song_n before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o the_o 24._o elder_n and_o no_o man_n can_v learn_v that_o song_n but_o the_o 144000._o there_o be_v nothing_o difficult_a in_o this_o vision_n the_o lamb_n be_v jesus_n christ_n zion_n be_v a_o mountain_n separate_v from_o jerusalem_n and_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o 144000._o who_o have_v the_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n be_v believer_n who_o compose_v the_o true_a church_n and_o who_o by_o keep_v themselves_o separate_v from_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v this_o comfort_n that_o they_o do_v enjoy_v the_o gracious_a presence_n of_o their_o saviour_n as_o sacrifice_v for_o they_o and_o they_o will_v hearken_v to_o no_o other_o saviour_n but_o he_o he_o then_o who_o will_v know_v the_o true_a church_n in_o order_n to_o join_v himself_o into_o communion_n with_o it_o needs_o no_o more_o but_o to_o consider_v this_o portraiture_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v vouchsaved_a we_o and_o wherein_o he_o have_v give_v we_o six_o character_n of_o she_o that_o so_o we_o may_v not_o be_v deceive_v first_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v redeem_v from_o among_o they_o or_o from_o among_o those_o of_o the_o earth_n now_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 13._o chap._n that_o all_o the_o earth_n go_v or_o wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v then_o from_o this_o earth_n that_o be_v from_o among_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o who_o constitute_v the_o true_a church_n be_v redeem_v and_o separate_v in_o the_o second_o place_n they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n for_o they_o be_v virgin_n which_o word_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o romish_a ecclesiastic_n without_o a_o manifest_a injury_n to_o the_o text._n forasmuch_o as_o the_o term_n virgin_n agree_v only_o to_o female_n nor_o be_v the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a use_v of_o any_o but_o of_o those_o of_o that_o sex._n we_o be_v not_o then_o to_o take_v the_o phrase_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o mystical_a for_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o chastity_n and_o of_o a_o virginity_n that_o be_v mystical_a of_o a_o purity_n of_o soul_n that_o abhor_v idolatry_n as_o spiritual_a adultery_n for_o they_o who_o be_v virgin_n and_o who_o be_v not_o defile_v with_o woman_n be_v set_v in_o opposition_n to_o those_o who_o the_o woman_n have_v make_v drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o her_o fornication_n that_o be_v with_o idolatry_n whereof_o the_o papal_a church_n be_v manifest_o guilty_a 3._o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o follow_v the_o lamb_n whithersoever_o he_o go_v which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o that_o the_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v unite_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o indissoluble_a bond_n and_o that_o they_o follow_v he_o on_o mount_n calvary_n as_o well_o as_o mount_v tabor_n in_o a_o wilderness_n as_o well_o as_o in_o a_o land_n that_o flow_v with_o milk_n and_o honey_n on_o the_o rage_a sea_n as_o well_o as_o upon_o firm_a ground_n and_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v through_o honour_n and_o dishonour_n through_o evil_a report_n and_o good_a report_n 2_o cor._n 6._o 8._o 4_o they_o be_v those_o in_o who_o mouth_n there_o be_v find_v no_o guile_n for_o they_o be_v without_o fault_n before_o the_o throne_n of_o god._n which_o be_v the_o language_n wherein_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n eph._n chap._n 5._o v._n 25_o 26_o 27._o christ_n say_v he_o love_v the_o church_n and_o give_v himself_o for_o it_o that_o he_o may_v sanctify_v and_o cleanse_v it_o with_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n by_o the_o word_n that_o he_o may_v present_v it_o to_o himself_o a_o glorious_a church_n not_o have_v spot_n or_o wrinkle_n or_o any_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v holy_a and_o without_o blemish_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o worldly_a and_o wicked_a person_n do_v constitute_v the_o true_a church_n 5._o they_o be_v those_o who_o can_v learn_v the_o new_a song_n that_o be_v sing_v by_o the_o 24._o elder_n and_o by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n what_o song_n can_v this_o be_v which_o they_o of_o the_o earth_n can_v not_o learn_v forasmuch_o as_o that_o we_o do_v not_o learn_v song_n but_o in_o order_n to_o sing_v they_o there_o must_v be_v some_o mystery_n contain_v under_o this_o new_a song_n we_o learn_v not_o but_o in_o order_n to_o practice_v and_o they_o who_o do_v not_o practice_v do_v not_o know_v nor_o have_v they_o learn_v so_o that_o in_o a_o word_n this_o new_a song_n be_v the_o mystery_n of_o deny_v ourselves_o and_o or_o resolve_v to_o bear_v the_o cross_n worldling_n may_v learn_v the_o mystery_n of_o religion_n if_o they_o will_v the_o theory_n do_v not_o exceed_v their_o capacity_n but_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o deny_v themselves_o and_o to_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n be_v unintelligible_a to_o they_o or_o at_o least_o that_o which_o they_o will_v not_o submit_v unto_o and_o practice_v final_o they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n therefore_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hundred_o and_o forty_o four_o thousand_o because_o twelve_o thousand_o multiply_v twelve_o time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o 144000._o beside_o it_o be_v a_o definite_a number_n put_v for_o a_o indefinite_a to_o show_v both_o that_o god_n know_v all_o those_o who_o be_v his_o and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v diminish_v notwithstanding_o all_o the_o attempt_n that_o the_o dragon_n make_v against_o they_o xvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n of_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n and_o of_o the_o denunciation_n against_o babylon_n and_o her_o follower_n rev._n chap._n 14._o v._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o god_n have_v not_o only_o alway'_v preserve_v a_o number_n of_o true_a believer_n who_o as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v never_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o his_o image_n but_o he_o have_v moreover_o raise_v up_o teacher_n who_o have_v both_o open_o condemn_v the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n and_o have_v exhort_v the_o people_n to_o withdraw_v from_o her_o communion_n and_o that_o be_v this_o which_o be_v here_o represent_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n forasmuch_o as_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o seven_o church_n be_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n style_v by_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n these_o angel_n be_v represent_v in_o the_o person_n of_o he_o who_o appear_v the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o with_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o rule_n whereby_o to_o reform_v the_o church_n when_o she_o be_v corrupt_v nor_o to_o restore_v the_o purity_n of_o god_n worship_n when_o it_o be_v degenerate_v into_o superstition_n so_o that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reed_n wherewith_o the_o temple_n be_v measure_v in_o the_o 11._o chap._n the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n have_v alway'_v use_v to_o accuse_v those_o of_o novelty_n that_o have_v condemn_v their_o error_n but_o the_o gospel_n which_o they_o preach_v in_o its_o purity_n do_v full_o vindicate_v they_o against_o this_o accusation_n because_o it_o be_v the_o same_o gospel_n which_o be_v write_v and_o preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v preach_v to_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o age_n and_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n there_o be_v three_o angel_n speak_v of_o to_o intimate_v three_o different_a time_n wherein_o god_n raise_v up_o teacher_n who_o declare_v against_o the_o error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n now_o these_o three_o different_a time_n be_v the_o twelve_o the_o 14_o the_o and_o the_o 16_o the_o century_n in_o the_o twelve_o age_n about_o the_o year_n 1126._o there_o arise_v peter_n du_fw-fr bruit_n and_o soon_o after_o he_o in_o the_o year_n 1147._o there_o appear_v one_o henry_n of_o tholoss_n who_o disciple_n be_v cry_v down_o for_o heretic_n under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobrusian_o and_o henrician_n though_o they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o everlasting_a gospel_n through_o preach_v against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n transubstantiation_n prayer_n and_o offering_n for_o the_o dead_a invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n the_o celibate_n of_o priest_n and_o against_o other_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o same_o age_n there_o arise_v also_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la bress_n who_o upon_o go_v into_o italy_n to_o preach_v against_o those_o error_n be_v by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o emperor_n frederick_n barberossa_n apprehend_v and_o to_o gratify_v the_o pope_n who_o friendship_n he_o seek_v burn_v in_o the_o year_n 1155._o in_o which_o year_n valdo_n appear_v who_o be_v have_v in_o so_o great_a
his_o church_n whatsoever_o eclipse_n do_v befall_v she_o whether_o by_o heresy_n or_o by_o persecution_n and_o that_o there_o shall_v alway'_v be_v beliver_v in_o the_o earth_n who_o shall_v worship_v the_o one_o only_o true_a god_n in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n even_o as_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o bless_a do_v adore_v he_o in_o heaven_n ii_o illustration_n of_o the_o seal_a book_n which_o no_o creature_n can_v open_v save_v the_o lion_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n rev._n chap._n 5._o v_o 1._o and_o i_o see_v in_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n a_o book_n write_v within_o and_o without_o seal_v with_o seven_o seal_n v_o 2._o and_o i_o see_v a_o strong_a angel_n proclaim_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n who_o be_v worthy_a to_o open_v the_o book_n and_o to_o loose_v the_o seal_n thereof_o v_o 3._o and_o no_o man_n in_o heaven_n nor_o in_o earth_n neither_o under_o the_o earth_n be_v able_a to_o open_v the_o book_n neither_o to_o look_v thereon_o this_o book_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o contain_v every_o thing_n remarkable_a that_o be_v to_o befall_v either_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o the_o church_n of_o god._n it_o be_v write_v within_o and_o without_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n because_o within_o it_o contain_v the_o destiny_n of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o the_o fate_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o form_n of_o this_o book_n consist_v in_o seven_o leaf_n roll_v after_o such_o a_o fashion_n that_o the_o second_o be_v shut_v up_o within_o the_o first_o and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n the_o seal_n denote_v the_o importance_n the_o authority_n the_o stability_n and_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o vision_n this_o darkness_n be_v such_o that_o no_o creature_n how_o honourable_a soever_o can_v either_o open_a the_o book_n or_o look_v into_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o can_v so_o much_o as_o imagine_v the_o event_n which_o it_o contain_v v_o 5._o and_o one_o of_o the_o elder_n say_v unto_o i_o weep_v not_o behold_v the_o lion_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n the_o root_n of_o david_n have_v prevail_v to_o open_v the_o book_n and_o to_o loose_v the_o seal_n thereof_o but_o what_o no_o creature_n can_v do_v jesus_n christ_n have_v do_v so_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o at_o the_o very_a entrance_n in_o that_o he_o begin_v by_o these_o term_n chap._n 1._o v._n 1._o the_o revelation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o god_n give_v unto_o he_o to_o show_v unto_o his_o servant_n thing_n which_o must_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o call_v a_o lion_n because_o of_o his_o resurrection_n as_o he_o be_v a_o little_a afterward_o call_v a_o lamb_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n and_o a_o lion_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n because_o he_o spring_v from_o that_o tribe_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n the_o root_n of_o david_n because_o though_o he_o be_v tru'_o david_n son_n according_a to_o his_o humane_a nature_n he_o be_v nevertheless_o david_n father_n as_o well_o as_o his_o lord_n according_a to_o his_o divinity_n iii_o illustration_n of_o the_o lamb_n with_o seven_o horn_n and_o seven_o eye_n and_o of_o his_o be_v worship_v rev._n chap._n 5._o v._n 6_o etc._n etc._n v._o 6._o and_o i_o behold_v &_o lo_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n and_o of_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o elder_n stand_v a_o lamb_n as_o it_o have_v be_v slay_v have_v seven_o horn_n &_o seven_o eye_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o spirit_n of_o god_n send_v forth_o into_o all_o the_o earth_n this_o lamb_n be_v jesus_n christ_n who_o though_o rise_v be_v here_o represent_v as_o dead_a before_o the_o throne_n to_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n be_v alway_n present_a before_o god_n and_o that_o his_o sacrifice_n be_v of_o a_o eternal_a virtue_n virtue_n horn_n according_a to_o the_o prophetic_a stile_n signify_v glory_n and_o power_n psa_n 75._o 10._o the_o lamb_n be_v represent_v have_v seven_o which_o be_v a_o mystic_a number_n to_o signify_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v add_v to_o his_o glory_n and_o that_o his_o power_n have_v no_o limit_n the_o seven_o eye_n and_o seven_o spirit_n be_v of_o the_o same_o importance_n and_o do_v denote_v a_o omniscient_a knowledge_n and_o a_o immense_a wisdom_n by_o which_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a and_o conduct_v all_o event_n as_o the_o sovereign_a arbiter_n and_o disposer_n v._o 8._o and_o when_o he_o have_v take_v the_o book_n the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n fall_v down_o before_o the_o lamb_n have_v every_o one_o of_o they_o harp_n and_o golden_a vial_n full_a of_o odour_n which_o be_v the_o prayer_n of_o saint_n v._o 9_o and_o they_o sing_v a_o new_a song_n say_v thou_o be_v worthy_a to_o take_v the_o book_n and_o to_o open_v the_o seal_n thereof_o for_o thou_o be_v slay_v and_o have_v redeem_v we_o to_o god_n by_o thy_o blood_n out_o of_o every_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o nation_n v._o 10._o and_o have_v make_v we_o unto_o our_o god_n king_n and_o priest_n etc._n etc._n here_o be_v the_o same_o worship_n give_v to_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o by_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n that_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n have_v be_v render_v to_o he_o who_o create_v all_o thing_n for_o his_o pleasure_n which_o show_v christ_n be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o true_a god_n by_o the_o four_o live_a creature_n and_o by_o the_o 24._o elder_n the_o harp_n which_o they_o have_v in_o their_o hand_n be_v for_o the_o sing_v the_o praise_n of_o god_n and_o the_o vial_n full_a of_o odour_n be_v for_o the_o invocate_a of_o he_o which_o be_v the_o two_o act_n of_o adoration_n these_o odour_n be_v call_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n because_o the_o incense_n offer_v by_o the_o priest_n of_o old_a be_v a_o symbol_n of_o prayer_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o 141._o ps_n v_o 2._o let_v my_o prayer_n be_v set_v forth_o before_o thou_o as_o incense_v some_o may_v possible_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o saint_n who_o be_v in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o those_o on_o earth_n and_o that_o they_o do_v present_a unto_o god_n the_o prayer_n of_o such_o as_o be_v here_o in_o the_o world_n but_o this_o be_v to_o suppose_v that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n be_v in_o heaven_n and_o that_o the_o saint_n speak_v of_o in_o this_o passage_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o soul_n receive_v into_o paradise_n or_o as_o man_n be_v use_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o world_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o be_v a_o supposition_n without_o any_o ground_n or_o foundation_n for_o those_o believer_n that_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v not_o in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o bible_n call_v saint_n but_o only_o style_v bless_v nor_o be_v it_o say_v here_o that_o these_o 24._o elder_n be_v bless_v the_o vision_n be_v so_o far_o from_o say_v this_o that_o it_o declare_v the_o contrary_a because_o the_o very_a same_o person_n have_v vial_n full_a of_o odour_n do_v say_v v_o 10._o thou_o have_v make_v we_o unto_o our_o god_n king_n and_o priest_n and_o we_o shall_v reign_v on_o earth_n which_o show_v that_o they_o who_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o be_v on_o the_o earth_n be_v themselves_o likewise_o upon_o the_o earth_n and_o where_o they_o hope_v to_o reign_v so_o that_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n do_v represent_v the_o pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o militant_a church_n who_o be_v say_v to_o offer_v up_o odour_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o pray_v public_o for_o all_o the_o congregation_n of_o believer_n and_o these_o pastor_n be_v represent_v under_o the_o number_n of_o 24._o by_o a_o allusion_n to_o rhe_n twelve_o patriarch_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o the_o new_a as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o forego_n chap._n these_o 24._o elder_n and_o the_o 4._o live_a creature_n sing_v a_o new_a song_n say_v thou_o be_v worthy_a to_o take_v the_o book_n and_o to_o open_v the_o seal_n thereof_o for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v we_o etc._n etc._n which_o word_n seem_v to_o give_v light_n to_o that_o say_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o 13._o chap._n of_o mark_n v_o 32._o but_o of_o that_o day_n and_o hour_n of_o judgement_n know_v no_o man_n no_o not_o the_o angel_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n neither_o the_o son_n of_o man_n but_o the_o father_n then_o the_o son_n as_o man_n know_v it_o not_o because_o he_o have_v not_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n for_o the_o satisfy_a divine_a justice_n but_o now_o he_o know_v both_o the_o day_n
which_o consist_v in_o worship_v god_n in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n as_o he_o tell_v the_o woman_n of_o samaria_n that_o the_o time_n will_v sudden_o come_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o religion_n free_a from_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n joh._n 4._o 23._o but_o he_o who_o appear_v sit_v upon_o the_o black_a horse_n to_o wit_n satan_n have_v spread_v darkness_n of_o error_n and_o have_v found_v a_o carnal_a religion_n that_o consist_v in_o bodily_a service_n in_o jewish_a and_o heathenish_a ceremony_n in_o altar_n external_a service_n wash_n abstinence_n fast_n image_n and_o relic_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v make_v a_o yoke_n a_o thousand_o fold_n heavy_a than_o all_o the_o ceremonial_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n gal._n 5._o 1._o and_o which_o st._n peter_n say_v be_v a_o yoke_n that_o neither_o we_o nor_o our_o father_n be_v able_a to_o bear_v act._n 15._o 10._o this_o be_v what_o fall_v out_o under_o the_o christian_a emperor_n for_o the_o devil_n see_v that_o persecution_n can_v not_o stop_v the_o conquest_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o white_a horse_n nor_o hinder_v the_o course_n of_o the_o gospel_n victory_n he_o take_v another_o way_n and_o bethink_v himself_o of_o a_o new_a stratagem_n and_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o heathen_a under_o the_o plausible_a pretence_n of_o draw_v the_o pagan_n over_o to_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o one_o with_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n do_v wonderful_o contribute_v plenty_n and_o wealth_n have_v so_o lull_v the_o pastor_n into_o sleep_n that_o while_o they_o slumber_v the_o enemy_n sow_v his_o tare_n in_o the_o field_n of_o the_o lord_n it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o great_a prosperity_n to_o corrupt_v soul_n ease_n and_o plenty_n have_v be_v always_o fatal_a to_o godliness_n whereas_o on_o the_o contrary_a affliction_n and_o poverty_n have_v be_v at_o all_o time_n sure_a and_o faithful_a guard_n of_o religion_n st._n augustin_n who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n complain_v that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o despise_v many_o of_o the_o command_v of_o the_o sacred_a scripture_n and_o that_o superstition_n have_v universal_o so_o prevail_v that_o if_o any_o one_o have_v touch_v the_o ground_n with_o his_o bare_a foot_n during_o the_o week_n wherein_o he_o be_v baptize_v he_o be_v more_o severe_o rebuke_v than_o if_o he_o have_v be_v drink_v and_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o god_n in_o his_o mercy_n will_v have_v to_o be_v free_a and_o to_o consist_v of_o a_o very_a few_o ceremony_n be_v become_v so_o load_v with_o servile_a burden_n that_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o old_a be_v much_o more_o tolerable_a than_o that_o of_o christian_n because_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v subject_v to_o a_o bondage_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o that_o in_o the_o place_n of_o this_o the_o christian_n be_v bring_v under_o bondage_n to_o humane_a invention_n this_o be_v the_o complaint_n which_o that_o doctor_n make_v in_o the_o 19_o chapt._n of_o his_o 119._o epistle_n to_o januarius_n and_o this_o complaint_n do_v most_o clear_o explain_v that_o sense_n which_o we_o have_v give_v of_o the_o yoke_n which_o he_o on_o the_o black_a horse_n have_v in_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v the_o plenty_n which_o the_o roman_a prelate_n do_v at_o this_o day_n enjoy_v of_o wheat_n of_o wine_n of_o barley_n and_o of_o oil_n which_o cause_v that_o every_o thing_n in_o their_o religion_n be_v carnal_a and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n to_o transgress_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o break_v the_o command_n of_o god_n &_o that_o they_o who_o do_v work_v on_o a_o holy_a day_n or_o who_o eat_v flesh_n in_o lent_n or_o on_o friday_n be_v account_v more_o guilty_a than_o they_o who_o commit_v adultery_n theft_n or_o murder_n before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o abundance_n and_o prosperity_n and_o before_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n there_o be_v nothing_o of_o this_o yoke_n know_v in_o adversity_n they_o hearken_v to_o the_o voice_n of_o god_n but_o in_o prosperity_n they_o harken_v only_o to_o the_o voice_n of_o man._n because_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o obey_v man_n than_o god._n it_o be_v much_o easy_a to_o abstain_v from_o some_o sort_n of_o meat_n than_o to_o forbear_v the_o pleasure_n of_o luxury_n to_o bow_v before_o a_o image_n and_o to_o repeat_v a_o prayer_n by_o rote_n and_o without_o mind_v what_o they_o say_v than_o to_o worship_n god_n in_o spirit_n etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o live_a creature_n who_o say_v to_o st._n john_n at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o three_o seal_n come_v and_o see_v appear_v under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o man_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v humane_a invention_n and_o tradition_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n whereof_o under_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n this_o yoke_n be_v compose_v v._o 7._o and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o four_o seal_n i_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o four_o live_v creature_n say_v come_v and_o see_v v._o 8._o and_o i_o look_v and_o behold_v a_o pale_a horse_n and_o his_o name_n that_o sit_v on_o he_o be_v death_n and_o hell_n follow_v with_o he_o and_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o over_o the_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o kill_v with_o sword_n and_o with_o hunger_n and_o with_o death_n and_o with_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n this_o fallow_a or_o pale_a horse_n upon_o which_o death_n and_o hell_n or_o the_o grave_n sit_v for_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_n signify_v most_o usual_o the_o grave_a in_o scripture_n do_v very_o just_o follow_v the_o red_a horse_n with_o his_o persecution_n and_o the_o black_a horse_n with_o his_o yoke_n of_o humane_a tradition_n it_o be_v righteous_a with_o god_n to_o afflict_v and_o overwhelm_v those_o who_o persecute_v his_o gospel_n and_o to_o pour_v out_o the_o plague_n of_o his_o vengeance_n upon_o they_o who_o prefer_v man_n command_n to_o his_o sacred_a law_n the_o history_n both_o of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o empire_n give_v so_o many_o example_n of_o this_o vengeance_n of_o god_n partly_o by_o the_o sword_n partly_o by_o famine_n partly_o by_o pestilence_n and_o partly_o by_o the_o inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n design_v here_o by_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o we_o need_v seek_v for_o no_o other_o commentary_n in_o order_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o four_o seal_n the_o eagle_n which_o be_v the_o four_o live_v creature_n and_o which_o appear_v at_o the_o open_n of_o this_o seal_n be_v a_o presage_n of_o this_o divine_a vengeance_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v a_o scripture_n maxim_n that_o the_o eagle_n do_v gather_v thither_o where_o the_o carcase_n be_v matth._n 24._o 28._o and_o if_o the_o plague_n of_o god_n overtake_v only_o a_o four_o part_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o his_o goodness_n to_o spare_v the_o great_a part_n and_o thereby_o to_o invite_v they_o to_o repentance_n v._o 9_o and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o five_o seal_n i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o testimony_n which_o they_o hold_v v._o 10._o and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v how_o long_o o_o lord_n holy_a and_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o judge_n and_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n v._o 11._o and_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v yet_o for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o their_o brother_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v at_o the_o open_n of_o this_o seal_n there_o appear_v neither_o horse_n nor_o live_a creature_n as_o there_o do_v at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o former_a because_o there_o be_v nothing_o new_a here_o this_o seal_n be_v only_o a_o explication_n of_o the_o second_o of_o that_o of_o the_o red_a horse_n which_o presage_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o this_o vision_n stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o a_o interpreter_n because_o it_o only_o represent_v the_o suffering_n of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v kill_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o glory_n wherewith_o they_o be_v crown_v in_o heaven_n together_o with_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o their_o blood_n which_o cry_v as_o abels_n do_v it_o be_v nevertheless_o true_a that_o the_o same_o seal_n do_v foretell_v the_o suffering_n that_o be_v to_o come_v as_o it_o
have_v express_v the_o suffering_n that_o be_v pass_v for_o the_o martyr_n have_v demand_v how_o long_a lord_n ere_o thou_o avenge_v our_o blood_n it_o be_v answer_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v yet_o rest_v for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o their_o brother_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v so_o that_o as_o the_o complaint_n of_o the_o martyr_n express_v the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n the_o answer_n be_v a_o prediction_n of_o the_o suffering_n which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o undergo_v under_o the_o papal_a antichristian_a kingdom_n moreover_o we_o may_v here_o observe_v who_o it_o be_v that_o be_v a_o true_a martyr_n they_o be_v those_o who_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god._n so_o that_o this_o title_n can_v be_v deny_v to_o protestant_n because_o it_o be_v only_o out_o of_o hatred_n to_o their_o religion_n that_o they_o be_v kill_v nor_o be_v they_o put_v to_o death_n for_o any_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o for_o the_o hold_v that_o their_o religion_n be_v certain_a support_v by_o a_o sovereign_n and_o divine_a authority_n &_o full_a and_o sufficient_a for_o salvation_n and_o be_v not_o the_o maintain_v the_o right_n and_o perfection_n of_o god_n word_n a_o maintain_n of_o god_n cause_n be_v it_o not_o to_o die_v for_o jesus_n christ_n to_o suffer_v death_n because_o they_o will_v not_o consent_v to_o the_o injury_n which_o the_o papist_n do_v to_o his_o gospel_n v._o 12._o and_o i_o behold_v when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o six_o seal_n and_o lo_o there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o sun_n become_v black_a as_o sackcloth_n of_o hair_n and_o the_o moon_n become_v as_o blood._n v._o 13._o and_o the_o star_n of_o heaven_n fall_v unto_o the_o earth_n even_o as_o a_o fig_n tree_n cast_v her_o untimely_a fig_n when_o she_o be_v shake_v of_o a_o mighty_a wind_n v._o 14._o and_o the_o heaven_n depart_v as_o a_o scroll_n when_o it_o be_v roll_v together_o and_o every_o mountain_n and_o island_n be_v move_v out_o of_o their_o place_n v._o 15._o and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o great_a man_n and_o the_o rich_a man_n and_o the_o chief_a captain_n and_o the_o mighty_a man_n and_o every_o bondman_n and_o every_o freeman_n hide_v themselves_o in_o the_o den_n and_o in_o the_o rock_n of_o the_o mountain_n v._o 16._o and_o say_v to_o the_o mountain_n and_o rock_n fall_v on_o we_o and_o hide_v we_o from_o the_o face_n of_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n and_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb._n v._o 17._o for_o the_o great_a day_n of_o his_o wrath_n be_v come_v and_o who_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o stand_v there_o appear_v not_o here_o any_o horseman_n nor_o any_o live_a creature_n no_o more_o than_o there_o do_v at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o five_o seal_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o what_o be_v conceal_v under_o this_o seal_n extend_v not_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o of_o the_o church_n of_o god._n see_v that_o which_o be_v comprehend_v under_o this_o seal_n be_v only_o one_o of_o the_o revolution_n that_o be_v to_o befall_v the_o roman_a empire_n there_o be_v three_o change_n to_o overtake_v it_o by_o the_o first_o it_o be_v to_o pass_v from_o paganism_n to_o pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a christianity_n by_o the_o second_o it_o be_v to_o pass_v from_o pure_a and_o simple_a christianity_n to_o a_o christianity_n mix_v and_o corrupt_v which_o be_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o antichristianism_n or_o popery_n and_o by_o the_o three_o it_o be_v to_o pass_v and_o return_v from_o christianity_n corrupt_v and_o from_o popery_n to_o a_o christianity_n that_o be_v pure_a and_o free_v from_o all_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n of_o antichrist_n this_o last_o change_n will_v be_v under_o and_o upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n and_o the_o reformation_n that_o be_v make_v the_o last_o age_n be_v a_o sample_n and_o earnest_n of_o it_o the_o second_o be_v to_o appear_v under_o the_o trumpet_n and_o the_o first_o be_v that_o which_o come_v to_o pass_v under_o this_o six_o seal_n in_o all_o the_o change_n there_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o heaven_n of_o the_o sun_n of_o the_o moon_n of_o the_o star_n of_o the_o sea_n of_o earthquake_n of_o the_o remove_n of_o mountain_n because_o it_o be_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o prophet_n to_o express_v revolution_n which_o fall_v out_o in_o the_o world_n with_o reference_n to_o religion_n in_o term_n that_o agree_v to_o a_o change_n in_o the_o whole_a universe_n thus_o the_o apostle_n st._n peter_n act._n 2._o 14._o etc._n etc._n apply_v the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n to_o the_o establishment_n which_o god_n begin_v to_o give_v unto_o the_o christian_a religion_n by_o the_o pour_v forth_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o that_o day_n i_o will_v pour_v out_o of_o my_o spirit_n upon_o all_o flesh_n and_o on_o my_o servant_n and_o on_o my_o handmaiden_n and_o they_o shall_v prophesy_v and_o i_o will_v show_v wonder_n in_o heaven_n above_o and_o sign_n in_o the_o earth_n beneath_o blood_n and_o fire_n and_o vapour_n of_o smoke_n the_o sun_n shall_v be_v turn_v into_o darkness_n and_o the_o moon_n into_o blood._n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v omit_v that_o memorable_a change_n which_o befall_v the_o empire_n when_o the_o emperor_n be_v no_o more_o heathen_a persecutor_n but_o christian_a favourer_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o comprehend_v under_o this_o seal_n there_o be_v not_o the_o footstep_n or_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o whole_a revelation_n and_o withal_o that_o event_n do_v accord_v the_o best_a of_o the_o world_n with_o this_o vision_n for_o if_o the_o enemy_n of_o christ_n name_n appear_v here_o astonish_v desperate_a hide_v themselves_o in_o the_o mountain_n and_o cry_v to_o the_o rock_n fall_v on_o we_o and_o hide_v we_o from_o the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lamb_n all_o this_o accord_v admirable_o with_o the_o event_n for_o history_n recount_v unto_o we_o how_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n fall_v after_o a_o terrible_a manner_n upon_o the_o five_o last_o heathen_a emperor_n who_o have_v persecute_v the_o christian_n with_o a_o unbridled_a rage_n diocletian_n and_o maximian_n voluntary_o lay_v down_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n be_v press_v to_o it_o by_o the_o sole_a remorse_n of_o their_o conscience_n which_o give_v they_o no_o quiet_a maxentius_n be_v throw_v headlong_o from_o the_o milvian_n bridg_n into_o the_o tiber_n and_o in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o he_o have_v lay_v a_o ambush_n for_o constantin_n maximin_n who_o have_v pull_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o christian_n lose_v his_o own_o eye_n by_o a_o disease_n that_o be_v as_o loathsome_a as_o it_o be_v painful_a and_o lieinius_fw-la be_v murder_v by_o the_o garrison_n of_o thessalonica_n after_o that_o constantin_n be_v arrive_v at_o the_o empire_n all_o the_o edict_n against_o the_o christian_n be_v repeal_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n the_o idolatrous_a temple_n be_v either_o pull_v down_o or_o consecrate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o the_o true_a god_n their_o altar_n be_v overthrow_v and_o the_o heathen_n be_v strip_v of_o all_o honour_n be_v send_v into_o the_o village_n from_o whence_o they_o come_v to_o be_v style_v pagan_n that_o be_v inhabitant_n of_o the_o village_n a_o title_n by_o which_o the_o christian_n have_v be_v denominate_v before_o v._o illustration_n of_o the_o four_o angel_n that_o withhold_v the_o four_o wind_n and_o of_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god._n rev._n chap._n 7._o v._o 1._o after_o these_o thing_n i_o see_v four_o angel_n stand_v on_o the_o four_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n hold_v the_o four_o wind_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o wind_n shall_v not_o blow_v on_o the_o earth_n nor_o on_o the_o sea_n nor_o on_o any_o tree_n v._o 2._o and_o i_o see_v another_o angel_n ascend_v from_o the_o east_n have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o he_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o the_o four_o angel_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o hurt_v the_o earth_n and_o the_o sea._n v._o 3._o hurt_v not_o the_o earth_n neither_o the_o sea_n nor_o the_o tree_n till_o we_o have_v seal_v the_o servant_n of_o our_o god_n in_o their_o forehead_n if_o those_o four_o angel_n be_v good_a angel_n than_o the_o withhold_v the_o four_o wind_n must_v be_v something_o likewise_o that_o be_v good_a and_o that_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n appear_v from_o thence_o because_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v the_o seal_n of_o the_o live_a god_n speak_v unto_o they_o as_o angel_n of_o god._n hurt_v not_o say_v
church_n they_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n seal_v of_o the_o spirit_n but_o outward_o they_o have_v no_o other_o mark_n save_v that_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o pure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o mark_n that_o be_v in_o their_o heart_n they_o be_v know_v of_o god_n and_o by_o that_o in_o their_o forehead_n they_o be_v know_v of_o man_n vii_o illustration_n of_o the_o multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v that_o stand_v before_o the_o lamb_n with_o palm_n of_o their_o felicity_n and_o whence_o they_o come_v rev._n chap._n 7._o v._o 9_o after_o this_o i_o behold_v and_o lo_o a_o great_a multitude_n which_o no_o man_n can_v number_v of_o all_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o people_n and_o tongue_n stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n clothe_v with_o white_a robe_n and_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v salvation_n to_o our_o god_n which_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n and_o unto_o the_o lamb._n v._o 11._o and_o all_o the_o angel_n etc._n etc._n v._o 12._o say_v amen_o blessing_n and_o glory_n and_o wisdom_n and_o thanksgiving_n &_o honour_n and_o power_n &_o may_v be_v unto_o our_o god_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o amen_n v._o 13._o and_o one_o of_o the_o elder_n answer_v say_v unto_o i_o what_o be_v these_o which_o be_v array_v in_o white_a robe_n and_o whence_o be_v they_o v._o 14._o and_o i_o say_v unto_o he_o sir_n thou_o know_v and_o he_o say_v to_o i_o these_o be_v they_o which_o come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n and_o have_v wash_v their_o robe_n and_o make_v they_o white_a in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb._n v._o 15._o therefore_o be_v they_o before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o serve_v he_o day_n and_o night_n in_o his_o temple_n and_o he_o that_o sit_v on_o the_o throne_n shall_v dwell_v among_o they_o v._o 16._o they_o shall_v hunger_n no_o more_o neither_o thirst_v any_o more_o neither_o shall_v the_o sun_n light_n on_o they_o nor_o any_o heat_n v._o 17._o for_o the_o lamb_n which_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o throne_n shall_v feed_v they_o and_o shall_v lead_v they_o unto_o live_a fountain_n of_o water_n and_o god_n shall_v wipe_v away_o all_o tear_n from_o their_o eye_n this_o multitude_n that_o can_v not_o be_v number_v be_v the_o companion_n of_o those_o soul_n who_o cry_v under_o the_o five_o seal_n how_o long_o o_o lord_n before_o thou_o avenge_v our_o blood_n and_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v unto_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v yet_o for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o their_o brother_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v chap._n 6._o v._n 10_o 11._o these_o martyr_n be_v represent_v innumerable_a and_o there_o be_v two_o reason_n intimate_v for_o it_o first_o because_o they_o be_v of_o all_o nation_n kindred_n people_n and_o tongue_n 2_o because_o they_o be_v come_v out_o of_o great_a tribulation_n and_o this_o great_a tribulation_n be_v so_o call_v from_o the_o long_a duration_n of_o it_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v otherway_n for_o that_o it_o be_v to_o continue_v as_o long_o as_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n namely_o two_o and_o forty_o month_n or_o a_o 1260_o day_n be_v which_o be_v 1260_o year_n as_o we_o shall_v afterward_o see_v they_o be_v represent_v clothe_v in_o white_a robe_n as_o they_o under_o the_o five_o seal_n be_v to_o intimate_v both_o their_o dignity_n and_o their_o joy._n but_o beside_o this_o they_o be_v represent_v stand_v before_o the_o throne_n and_o before_o the_o lamb_n with_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n whereas_o they_o under_o the_o five_o seal_n be_v represent_v under_o the_o altar_n and_o without_o palm_n the_o reason_n of_o that_o difference_n be_v this_o because_o under_o the_o five_o seal_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o martyr_n have_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o they_o and_o persecute_v their_o memory_n to_o that_o degree_n as_o to_o dig_v their_o body_n out_o of_o the_o ground_n and_o to_o throw_v their_o ash_n into_o the_o wind_n as_o account_v they_o a_o abominable_a crew_n whereas_o in_o the_o place_n of_o that_o these_o here_o their_o great_a tribulation_n be_v finish_v and_o the_o 1260_o year_n expire_v and_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n be_v represent_v stand_v before_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n and_o with_o palm_n in_o their_o hand_n as_o conqueror_n over_o all_o their_o enemy_n they_o shall_v be_v acknowledge_v bless_v in_o heaven_n and_o such_o who_o after_o the_o end_n of_o this_o tribulation_n shall_v be_v find_v on_o the_o earth_n walk_v in_o their_o faith_n shall_v reign_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n so_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n describe_v here_o the_o felicity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n on_o the_o earth_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o first_o resurrection_n that_o the_o terrible_a calamity_n which_o be_v to_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o trumpet_n may_v not_o discourage_v believer_n be_v strengthen_v and_o fortify_v before_o hand_n by_o a_o promise_n of_o the_o victory_n which_o the_o church_n shall_v at_o last_o obtain_v over_o her_o enemy_n the_o prophet_n isaiah_n have_v promise_v the_o same_o happiness_n to_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n for_o he_o have_v say_v chap._n 25._o v._n 8._o that_o god_n will_v wipe_v away_o tear_n from_o off_o all_o face_n and_o he_o have_v say_v chap._n 41._o v._n 10._o that_o they_o shall_v not_o hunger_n not_o thirst_n neither_o shall_v the_o heat_n nor_o sun_n smite_v they_o it_o be_v likewise_o to_o the_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v here_o promise_v the_o same_o felicity_n the_o term_n use_v by_o isaiah_n do_v equal_o agree_v with_o the_o happiness_n in_o heaven_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o with_o the_o happiness_n on_o earth_n for_o those_o who_o shall_v have_v part_n in_o the_o first_o resurrection_n and_o who_o shall_v reign_v a_o thousand_o year_n viii_o illustration_n of_o the_o silence_n in_o heaven_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n rev._n chap._n 8._o v._o 1._o and_o when_o he_o have_v open_v the_o seven_o seal_n there_o be_v silence_n in_o heaven_n about_o the_o space_n of_o half_a a_o hour_n v._o 2._o and_o i_o see_v the_o seven_o angel_n which_o stand_v before_o god_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v seven_o trumpet_n after_o that_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v overthrow_v and_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n and_o that_o a_o end_n be_v put_v to_o persecution_n st._n john_n see_v heresy_n and_o superstition_n break_v in_o upon_o the_o church_n but_o this_o do_v not_o come_v to_o pass_v immediate_o there_o be_v a_o space_n before_o that_o have_v the_o face_n of_o a_o peace_n or_o truce_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o a_o short_a interval_n that_o be_v it_o which_o have_v be_v already_o represent_v by_o the_o hold_v back_o of_o the_o four_o wind_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o five_o illustration_n and_o it_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o silence_n mention_v here_o at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o 7_o the_o seal_n for_o when_o no_o wind_n blow_v there_o be_v a_o general_a calm_a and_o a_o great_a silence_n in_o the_o air_n which_o be_v call_v heaven_n in_o scripture_n but_o in_o this_o place_n heaven_n signify_v the_o church_n and_o silence_n denote_v the_o peace_n that_o be_v establish_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o constantin_n call_v a_o silence_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n because_o that_o peace_n continue_v only_o for_o a_o few_o year_n so_o that_o if_o the_o hold_v the_o wind_n from_o blow_v signify_v a_o general_a peace_n the_o silence_n for_o half_a a_o hour_n mark_v the_o short_a while_n that_o it_o last_v ix_o illustration_n of_o the_o seven_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o of_o the_o angel_n who_o cast_v the_o censer_n into_o the_o earth_n rev._n chap._n 8._o v._o 2._o and_o i_o see_v the_o seven_o angel_n which_o stand_v before_o god_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v seven_o trumpet_n v._o 3._o and_o another_o angel_n come_v and_o stand_v at_o the_o altar_n have_v a_o golden_a censer_n and_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o he_o much_o incense_n that_o he_o shall_v offer_v it_o with_o the_o prayer_n of_o all_o saint_n upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n which_o be_v before_o the_o throne_n v._o 4._o and_o the_o smoke_n of_o the_o incense_n which_o come_v with_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n ascend_v up_o before_o god_n out_o of_o the_o angel_n hand_n v._o 5._o and_o the_o angel_n take_v the_o
7._o and_o the_o shape_v of_o the_o locust_n be_v like_a unto_o horse_n prepare_v unto_o battle_n and_o on_o their_o head_n be_v as_o it_o be_v crown_n like_o gold_n and_o their_o face_n be_v as_o the_o face_n of_o man_n v._o 8._o and_o they_o have_v hair_n as_o the_o hair_n of_o woman_n and_o their_o tooth_n be_v as_o the_o tooth_n of_o lion_n v._o 9_o and_o they_o have_v breastplate_n as_o it_o be_v breastplate_n of_o iron_n and_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o wing_n be_v the_o sound_n of_o charot_n of_o many_o horse_n run_v together_o v._o 10._o and_o they_o have_v tail_n like_a unto_o scorpion_n and_o there_o be_v sting_n in_o their_o tail_n and_o their_o power_n be_v to_o hurt_v man_n five_o montht_v v._o 11._o and_o they_o have_v a_o king_n over_o they_o which_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o bottomlese_n pit_n which_o name_n in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n be_v abaddon_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v his_o name_n appollyon_n the_o locust_n which_o st._n john_n describe_v in_o this_o chapter_n do_v represent_v in_o general_a all_o monk_n friar_n and_o that_o both_o for_o their_o number_n and_o for_o their_o uselessness_n for_o we_o observe_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n these_o two_o quality_n in_o locust_n first_o that_o they_o be_v in_o great_a number_n second_o that_o they_o be_v unprofitable_a and_o do_v more_o hurt_n than_o good_a which_o agree_v perfect_o to_o all_o the_o order_n of_o monk_n and_o friar_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v principal_o in_o his_o view_n the_o society_n of_o jesuit_n as_o the_o most_o exquisite_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a and_o that_o which_o make_v great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n naturalist_n do_v observe_v that_o locust_n contain_v in_o they_o the_o property_n or_o at_o least_o the_o figure_n and_o something_o of_o the_o shape_n of_o ten_o chief_a animal_n 1_o the_o face_n of_o a_o horse_n 2._o the_o eye_n of_o a_o elephant_n 3._o the_o neck_n of_o a_o bull._n 4._o the_o horn_n of_o a_o hart._n 5._o the_o breast_n of_o a_o lyon._n 6._o the_o belly_n of_o a_o scorpion_n 7._o the_o wing_n of_o a_o eagle_n 8._o the_o thigh_n of_o a_o camel._n 9_o the_o foot_n of_o a_o ostridg_n 10._o the_o tail_n of_o a_o serpent_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o jesuit_n that_o they_o comprehend_v in_o their_o order_n all_o the_o quality_n of_o other_o fraternity_n 1._o they_o take_v the_o vow_n of_o chastity_n 2._o the_o vow_n of_o poverty_n 3._o the_o vow_n of_o obedience_n 4._o the_o vow_n of_o go_v to_o the_o turk_n and_o indian_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o apostles_n 5._o they_o be_v doctor_n 6._o they_o be_v preacher_n 7._o they_o be_v confessor_n 8._o they_o be_v priest_n 9_o they_o be_v missionary_n 10._o they_o be_v casuist_n it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o oblige_v themselves_o to_o any_o particular_a abstinence_n as_o other_o order_n do_v but_o in_o recompense_n for_o this_o whatsoever_o there_o be_v among_o other_o order_n it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o society_n of_o jesuit_n in_o a_o more_o eminent_a degree_n which_o make_v they_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o for_o example_n they_o do_v so_o take_v the_o vow_n of_o poverty_n that_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o prince_n in_o europe_n who_o have_v so_o much_o money_n as_o they_o which_o make_v they_o so_o powerful_a in_o the_o council_n of_o all_o potentate_n not_o only_a papist_n but_o also_o protestant_n they_o do_v so_o vow_v chastity_n that_o there_o be_v many_o of_o they_o marry_v in_o england_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o order_n the_o better_a to_o compass_v their_o ends._n they_o do_v so_o vow_v obedience_n that_o they_o may_v forsake_v the_o society_n after_o the_o first_o vow_n and_o this_o right_n they_o have_v by_o the_o funadmental_a law_n of_o their_o order_n whosoever_o consider_v the_o great_a privilege_n of_o the_o jesuit_n will_v not_o question_v but_o that_o it_o be_v their_o society_n which_o be_v the_o principal_a scope_n of_o this_o vision_n for_o by_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n pius_n v._o and_o of_o gregory_n xiii_o they_o enjoy_v all_o the_o privilege_n grant_v to_o the_o four_o mendicant_a order_n by_o another_o bull_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o they_o do_v enjoy_v all_o the_o right_n and_o grant_n wouchsaved_a to_o all_o other_o religious_a order_n by_o a_o bull_n of_o paul_n iii_o they_o have_v power_n to_o give_v absolution_n from_o all_o sin_n even_o without_o except_v those_o that_o be_v reserve_v to_o the_o holy_a see._n by_o another_o bull_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o they_o have_v power_n to_o sing_v mass_n both_o before_o day_n &_o after_o it_o be_v noon_n by_o another_o bull_n of_o paul_n iii_n it_o be_v allow_v they_o to_o have_v portative_a altar_n when_o they_o travel_v that_o they_o may_v celebrate_v mass_n in_o all_o place_n even_o in_o such_o as_o be_v interdict_v by_o the_o holy_a see._n by_o another_o bull_n of_o paul_n iii_o they_o have_v authority_n to_o pardon_v all_o sin_n to_o such_o as_o shall_v one_o whole_a day_n in_o a_o year_n pay_v their_o devotion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o society_n though_o they_o say_v but_o one_o pater_fw-la noster_fw-la and_o one_o ave_fw-la mary_n by_o another_o bull_n of_o gregory_n xiii_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o practice_v physic_n and_o which_o be_v much_o more_o singular_a the_o general_n of_o the_o jesuit_n be_v another_o pope_n be_v style_v by_o the_o society_n the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pope_n himself_o and_o upon_o the_o day_n of_o his_o election_n he_o be_v adore_v as_o well_o as_o the_o pope_n both_o by_o all_o the_o jesuit_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o election_n and_o by_o all_o other_o person_n who_o be_v there_o assist_v to_o who_o he_o vouchsave_v his_o hand_n to_o be_v kise_v so_o that_o all_o this_o show_v that_o if_o the_o h._n spirit_n have_v by_o the_o locust_n represent_v the_o monk_n as_o be_v extreme_o probable_a yet_o he_o more_o especial_o intend_v the_o jesuit_n as_o be_v the_o order_n that_o be_v most_o privilege_a of_o all_o and_o which_o have_v further_a advance_v the_o monastic_a power_n but_o we_o must_v exact_o consider_v all_o that_o st._n john_n have_v say_v of_o these_o locust_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o we_o may_v thereby_o see_v whether_o it_o may_v be_v reasonable_o apply_v to_o the_o jesuit_n for_o if_o that_o can_v be_v there_o will_v be_v no_o room_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o jejuite_n be_v the_o locust_n here_o design_v 1_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o locust_n that_o they_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o hell_n and_o this_o do_v immediate_o raise_v in_o our_o mind_n thought_n of_o the_o society_n who_o theology_n can_v have_v no_o other_o author_n save_v he_o who_o reign_v in_o the_o infernal_a pit._n it_o appear_v by_o their_o licentious_a morality_n that_o the_o name_n of_o jesuite_n be_v a_o profanation_n of_o that_o jesus_n for_o they_o have_v give_v the_o world_n sufficient_o to_o understand_v that_o there_o be_v these_o abominable_a maxim_n teach_v in_o their_o society_n and_o in_o their_o school_n whereby_o it_o be_v render_v lawful_a to_o commit_v the_o most_o horrid_a crime_n beside_o they_o maintain_v a_o more_o particular_a devotion_n for_o the_o holy_a virgin_n than_o other_o do_v and_o be_v the_o most_o zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a worship_n that_o be_v give_v she_o in_o the_o romish_a church_n the_o monk_n in_o general_n be_v great_a avoucher_n of_o this_o false_a devotion_n but_o the_o jesuit_n distinguish_v themselves_o from_o all_o other_o by_o the_o excess_n which_o they_o practise_v in_o this_o unlawful_a worship_n they_o have_v for_o their_o mother_n jesus_n maria_n which_o be_v a_o solemn_a declaration_n of_o their_o make_v that_o holy_a and_o bless_a creature_n copartner_n with_o the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n in_o divine_a honour_n and_o when_o it_o be_v think_v needful_a a_o few_o year_n ago_o ago_o to_o check_v the_o superstition_n of_o the_o people_n by_z book_n entitle_v wholesome_a advice_n to_o the_o indiscreet_a worshipper_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n it_o be_v a_o jesuite_n that_o immediate_o step_v up_o to_o rebuke_v those_o who_o will_v have_v reform_v that_o abuse_n father_n cresset_n of_o the_o society_n have_v signalise_v the_o devotion_n of_o the_o order_n by_o his_o book_n write_v upon_o that_o occasion_n 2_o it_o be_v say_v of_o these_o infernal_a locust_n that_o they_o be_v like_a unto_o horse_n prepare_v for_o battle_n the_o horse_n be_v a_o warlike_a creature_n and_o the_o jesuit_n orlandinus_n who_o have_v write_v the_o history_n of_o the_o society_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o hero_n of_o such_o as_o be_v the_o flower_n of_o chivalry_n the_o brave_n of_o war_n and_o who_o be_v bear_v
of_o the_o jesuit_n who_o be_v just_o esteem_v for_o great_a master_n in_o hypocrisy_n 11_o it_o be_v say_v of_o these_o infernal_a locust_n that_o they_o have_v a_o king_n over_o they_o which_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n who_o name_n in_o the_o hebrew_n be_v abaddon_n but_o in_o the_o greek_a appollyon_n the_o jesuit_n have_v also_o a_o king_n who_o they_o vow_v to_o obey_v implicit_o in_o all_o thing_n this_o king_n be_v the_o pope_n the_o holy_a spirit_n clear_o express_v he_o by_o the_o term_n abaddon_n for_o this_o abba_n signify_v father_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o pope_n do_v but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n make_v he_o a_o abaddon_n a_o appollyon_n which_o signify_v destroyer_n this_o king_n of_o the_o locust_n be_v a_o idol_n who_o will_v destroy_v all_o that_o worship_v he_o and_o this_o be_v to_o worship_v he_o to_o believe_v he_o infallible_a and_o to_o render_v he_o a_o blind_a obedience_n and_o which_o know_v no_o limit_n 12_o final_o it_o be_v say_v of_o these_o locust_n of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n that_o their_o power_n be_v to_o hurt_v man_n five_o month_n if_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v mention_v this_o only_o once_o we_o may_v have_v think_v that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o bare_a allusion_n to_o natural_a locust_n which_o do_v neither_o make_v a_o noise_n nor_o do_v appear_v save_v from_o may_n till_o september_n but_o the_o holy_a spirit_n not_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o mention_v of_o it_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o description_n of_o the_o locust_n v_o 5._o but_o repeat_v it_o again_o at_o the_o end_n v_o 10._o he_o do_v thereby_o inform_v we_o that_o he_o intend_v more_o than_o a_o bare_a allusion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v hereby_o mark_v out_o unto_o we_o the_o time_n allot_v and_o prescribe_v to_o the_o jesuit_n for_o they_o to_o exercise_v their_o power_n in_o and_o in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v so_o formidable_a every_o where_o in_o the_o world_n this_o time_n be_v design_v by_o five_o month_n which_o be_v without_o doubt_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o forty_o and_o two_o month_n which_o make_v up_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v prophetic_a month_n whereof_o each_o amount_v to_o thirty_o year_n according_a to_o which_o exposition_n five_o month_n signisie_n one_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n forasmuch_o as_o five_o time_n thirty_o make_v 150._o it_o be_v already_o more_o than_o 150_o year_n since_o the_o jesuit_n have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o duration_n of_o that_o society_n from_o its_o first_o institution_n to_o its_o end_n that_o be_v here_o treat_v of_o that_o alone_o which_o be_v here_o intend_a be_v the_o time_n that_o their_o power_n shall_v continue_v and_o if_o you_o ask_v what_o power_n i_o say_v that_o to_o torment_v man_n now_o they_o receive_v this_o power_n but_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o pope_n do_v not_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o otherway'_v than_o by_o the_o bull_n by_o which_o he_o confirm_v their_o society_n nor_o be_v this_o bull_n grant_v till_o the_o year_n 1540_o that_o pope_n paul_n iii_o emit_v it_o in_o the_o month_n of_o october_n it_o be_v in_o the_o vertu_fw-fr vertu_fw-fr of_o this_o bull_n that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v have_v esteem_n and_o that_o they_o have_v authority_n to_o do_v all_o the_o mischief_n that_o they_o have_v do_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n from_o whence_o it_o may_v follow_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o torment_v man_n for_o above_o three_o year_n from_o this_o time_n for_o be_v now_o in_o the_o year_n 1687._o there_o be_v 147_o year_n run_v out_o since_o the_o date_n of_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n paul_n iii_n so_o that_o there_o seem_v to_o remain_v but_o three_o year_n until_o their_o have_v accomplish_v their_o five_o prophetical_a month_n and_o until_o their_o have_v exercise_v their_o power_n of_o torment_a man_n for_o 150_o year_n but_o if_o any_o in_o order_n to_o lessen_v the_o probability_n which_o be_v in_o this_o conjecture_n shall_v object_v that_o there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o 23._o bull_n publish_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o jesuit_n from_o the_o year_n 1540_o until_o the_o year_n 1598._o and_o that_o by_o five_o pope_n namely_o paul_n iii_o julius_n iii_o pius_n iu._n pius_fw-la v._o and_o gregory_n xiii_o and_o that_o the_o power_n to_o torment_n be_v not_o give_v unto_o the_o jesuit_n at_o once_o but_o successive_o and_o by_o degree_n each_o bull_n advance_v their_o privilege_n and_o that_o therefore_o we_o can_v define_v the_o precise_a time_n when_o this_o power_n begin_v so_o as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o determine_v from_o thence_o when_o it_o shall_v end_v i_o answer_v that_o none_o of_o the_o follow_a bull_n have_v derogate_a in_o any_o one_o privilege_n from_o the_o first_o bull_n it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a that_o we_o shall_v fix_v and_o take_v up_o at_o the_o first_o which_o be_v grant_v in_o the_o month_n of_o october_n 1540_o forasmnch_v as_o it_o be_v that_o which_o establish_v the_o society_n and_o which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o other_o bull_n it_o seem_v impossible_a either_o to_o destroy_v or_o to_o weaken_v the_o power_n of_o these_o locust_n in_o that_o they_o have_v so_o strong_o establish_v themselves_o in_o the_o court_n of_o all_o prince_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o appearance_n that_o monarch_n shall_v attempt_v it_o see_v they_o employ_v they_o in_o their_o affair_n of_o state_n as_o well_o as_o in_o those_o which_o relate_v to_o their_o conscience_n but_o nothing_o be_v impossible_a to_o god_n who_o be_v the_o protector_n of_o king_n and_o who_o hold_v their_o heart_n in_o his_o hand_n he_o have_v mark_v out_o unto_o the_o jesuit_n the_o duration_n of_o their_o power_n and_o it_o shall_v not_o exceed_v five_o month_n continuance_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o 150_o year_n it_o be_v withal_o extreme_o probable_a that_o god_n will_v make_v use_n of_o king_n for_o destroy_v the_o power_n of_o the_o locust_n as_o he_o will_v serve_v himself_o of_o they_o for_o the_o subvert_v of_o babylon_n and_o as_o he_o have_v employ_v they_o for_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o templar_n who_o be_v not_o near_o so_o much_o hate_v as_o the_o jesuit_n be_v and_o who_o vast_a revenue_n be_v the_o great_a reason_n that_o prince_n have_v to_o rid_v themselves_o of_o they_o and_o to_o seize_v their_o estate_n the_o crime_n whereof_o they_o be_v accuse_v be_v but_o in_o truth_n a_o pretence_n it_o may_v yet_o be_v object_v against_o this_o exposition_n that_o the_o locust_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n under_o the_o five_o trumpet_n and_o that_o it_o be_v more_o than_o five_o prophetical_a month_n more_o than_o 150_o year_n from_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n to_o the_o sound_a of_o the_o six_o under_o which_o we_o now_o be_v and_o by_o consequence_n that_o the_o jesuit_n be_v not_o the_o locust_n see_v they_o do_v not_o appear_v till_o under_o the_o six_o trumpet_n so_o that_o the_o five_o month_n of_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o locust_n must_v be_v ill_o apprehend_v and_o ill_o explain_v i_o answer_v that_o if_o the_o two_o and_o forty_o month_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n amount_v each_o of_o they_o to_o thirty_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o its_o place_n we_o be_v not_o to_o question_v but_o that_o these_o five_o prophetic_a month_n be_v indisputable_o such_o as_o they_o be_v must_v constitute_v 150_o year_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o than_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n to_o be_v allow_v for_o the_o course_n of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n to_o the_o six_o under_o which_o we_o live_v and_o under_o which_o the_o jesuit_n come_v into_o the_o world_n but_o we_o lay_v this_o down_o as_o a_o foundation_n at_o first_o that_o all_o monk_n and_o friar_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o locust_n as_o there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o locust_n but_o which_o agree_v to_o they_o all_o and_o though_o the_o jesuit_n be_v rise_v above_o 300._o year_n after_o the_o cordelier_n and_o the_o jacobins_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v rank_v with_o those_o order_n that_o spring_v up_o before_o see_v they_o all_o make_v but_o one_o body_n of_o regulars_n and_o be_v all_o equal_o both_o the_o creature_n and_o the_o supporter_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v the_o jesuit_n chief_o in_o his_o aim_n be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o new_a pharisaism_n the_o top_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o the_o last_o as_o
haste_n to_o put_v it_o into_o practice_n which_o succeed_v to_o they_o according_a to_o their_o desire_n calcondyla_fw-fr report_n that_o mahomet_n ii_o being_n besiege_v constantinople_n cause_v canon_n to_o be_v cast_v of_o so_o extraordinary_a a_o bigness_n that_o there_o need_v seventy_o couple_n of_o ox_n and_o two_o thousand_o man_n to_o draw_v one_o of_o they_o 7._o the_o three_o part_n of_o man_n kill_v intimate_v the_o progress_n and_o spread_v both_o of_o the_o turkish_a empire_n and_o of_o their_o religion_n which_o reunite_v all_o their_o different_a principality_n in_o the_o person_n of_o tangrolipix_n to_o he_o succeed_v asan_n in_o the_o year_n 1059._o just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o pope_n gregory_n vii_o raise_v the_o papacy_n to_o the_o high_a top_n of_o grandeur_n and_o it_o be_v this_o asan_n that_o render_v himself_o master_n of_o all_o the_o country_n from_o the_o city_n of_o laodicea_n in_o syria_n even_o to_o the_o hellespont_n of_o antiochia_n of_o cappadocia_n of_o bythinia_n of_o lycia_n of_o pesidia_n of_o lycaonia_n of_o paphlagonia_n of_o galatia_n of_o both_o the_o celicia_n of_o pontus_n and_o of_o anatolia_n and_o from_o that_o time_n the_o sultan_n have_v alway'_v advance_v their_o conquest_n and_o have_v destroy_v the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o east_n have_v make_v constantinople_n which_o be_v former_o the_o imperial_a seat_n of_o it_o to_o be_v that_o of_o the_o turkish_a and_o mahometan_a empire_n 8._o it_o be_v upon_o the_o christian_n that_o the_o turk_n make_v all_o their_o conquest_n and_o of_o this_o the_o holy_a spirit_n give_v such_o a_o reason_n as_o may_v serve_v to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o papist_n because_o it_o convince_v they_o of_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n this_o accusation_n the_o papist_n do_v account_v the_o most_o sensible_a injury_n that_o can_v be_v do_v they_o but_o it_o be_v a_o condemnation_n that_o they_o must_v bear_v for_o say_v the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o man_n that_o be_v not_o kill_v by_o these_o plague_n repent_v not_o of_o the_o work_n of_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n and_o brass_n and_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n which_o neither_o can_v see_v nor_o hear_v nor_o walk_v at_o who_o cost_n be_v it_o that_o the_o mahometan_n erect_v their_o empire_n against_o who_o be_v they_o the_o scourge_v of_o god_n for_o the_o punishment_n of_o their_o idolatry_n it_o be_v not_o against_o the_o heathen_n for_o there_o be_v none_o such_o within_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o the_o eastern_a roman_a empire_n it_o be_v at_o the_o expense_n of_o christian_n that_o the_o turk_n extend_v both_o their_o empire_n and_o their_o religion_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o holy_a ghost_n declare_v that_o the_o punish_v the_o idolatry_n of_o christian_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o lose_v of_o the_o four_o angel_n in_o the_o river_n euphrates_n to_o commit_v so_o many_o murder_n it_o be_v from_o thence_o evident_a that_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v subdue_v be_v idolater_n and_o also_o apparent_a wherein_o their_o idolatry_n consist_v namely_o in_o this_o that_o they_o worship_v devil_n and_o idol_n of_o gold_n of_o silver_n of_o brass_n of_o stone_n and_o of_o wood._n nor_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o crime_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v not_o worship_n devil_n as_o those_o mention_v in_o the_o text_n be_v say_v to_o have_v do_v i_o answer_v first_o that_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v demon_n which_o signify_v proper_o inferior_a and_o low_a god_n god_n who_o be_v mediator_n between_o man_n and_o the_o supreme_a god_n which_o be_v a_o title_n liberal_o give_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n use_v in_o this_o place_n ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v expound_v see_v there_o be_v never_o any_o christian_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o worship_v devil_n neither_o can_v the_o very_a heathen_n be_v say_v to_o do_v that_o forasmuch_o as_o devil_n be_v whole_o unknown_a among_o pagan_n i_o answer_v second_o that_o all_o religious_a worship_n give_v to_o a_o creature_n be_v judge_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v render_v to_o devil_n this_o appear_v full_o ps_n 106._o v._n 37._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o sacrifice_v their_o son_n and_o daughter_n unto_o devil_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v believe_v that_o she_o worship_v god_n in_o worship_v image_n of_o gold_n of_o silver_n of_o brass_n of_o stone_n and_o of_o wood_n but_o the_o prophet_n do_v instruct_v we_o by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o israelite_n that_o this_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o devil_n they_o sottish_o flatter_v and_o deceive_v themselves_o in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n foraâ—_n much_o as_o the_o greek_a term_n idol_n signify_v the_o same_o that_o the_o word_n image_n do_v in_o our_o vulgar_a language_n moreover_o they_o who_o be_v kill_v by_o the_o turk_n worship_v not_o devil_n they_o only_o do_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v towards_o her_o image_n of_o gold_n and_o silver_n etc._n etc._n yea_o she_o do_v worse_o than_o those_o oriental_a idolatrous_a christian_n do_v for_o she_o worship_v as_o god_n the_o sacrament_n which_o must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v a_o creature_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n and_o which_o can_v be_v jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o he_o for_o that_o which_o be_v institute_v must_v necessary_o be_v something_o different_a from_o he_o that_o ordain_v it_o xvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o angel_n with_o the_o book_n open._n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 1._o and_o i_o see_v another_o mighty_a angel_n come_v down_o from_o heaven_n clothe_v with_o a_o cloud_n and_o a_o rainbow_n be_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o his_o face_n be_v as_o it_o be_v the_o sun_n and_o his_o foot_n as_o pillar_n of_o fire_n v._o 2._o and_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o little_a book_n open_v and_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a foot_n on_o the_o earth_n the_o rainbow_n which_o appear_v upon_o the_o angel_n head_n do_v place_v he_o out_o of_o the_o rank_n of_o create_a angel_n and_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n the_o angel_n who_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o who_o there_o be_v mention_n at_o the_o open_n of_o the_o seven_o seal_n namely_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v add_v that_o his_o face_n be_v as_o the_o sun_n and_o his_o foot_n as_o pillar_n of_o brass_n that_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o he_o be_v the_o same_o with_o he_o who_o reveal_v himself_o to_o st._n john_n in_o the_o first_o chap._n to_o wit_n the_o son_n of_o god._n he_o appear_v have_v in_o his_o hand_n a_o book_n open_a which_o book_n be_v not_o that_o of_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o general_n for_o the_o six_o trumpet_n have_v represent_v the_o spoil_n which_o popery_n have_v do_v in_o the_o western_a church_n and_o mahometanism_n in_o the_o eastern_a this_o vision_n do_v foretell_v how_o this_o ravage_v shall_v be_v repair_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o this_o be_v a_o open_a book_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v in_o sincerity_n seek_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o it_o reveal_v and_o who_o seek_v for_o nothing_o beside_o what_o be_v there_o if_o our_o gospel_n be_v hide_v say_v st._n paul_n it_o be_v hide_v to_o they_o that_o be_v lose_v who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v 2_o cor._n 4._o 3_o 4._o mahometanism_n and_o popery_n have_v shut_v this_o book_n by_o exact_v a_o blind_a obedience_n by_o forbid_v the_o examination_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o by_o interdict_v people_n from_o read_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n but_o the_o time_n will_v come_v that_o this_o divine_a book_n shall_v be_v open_v and_o when_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v allow_v to_o read_v it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o reform_v those_o abuse_n which_o through_o the_o impudence_n of_o mahometanism_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o papacy_n in_o the_o west_n have_v abound_v in_o the_o church_n xviii_o illustration_n of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o angel_n that_o have_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a upon_o the_o earth_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n rev._n chap._n 10._o v._o 2._o and_o he_o set_v his_o right_a foot_n upon_o the_o sea_n and_o his_o left_a foot_n upon_o the_o earth_n v._o 3._o and_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n as_o when_o a_o lion_n roar_v and_o when_o he_o have_v cry_v seven_o thunder_n utter_v their_o voice_n v._o 4._o and_o when_o the_o seven_o thunder_n have_v
zechariah_n and_o they_o be_v withal_o say_v to_o be_v two_o in_o allusion_n to_o their_o testimony_n the_o old_a testament_n which_o bear_v witness_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v and_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o testisi_v of_o christ_n as_o come_v they_o be_v moreover_o style_v two_o because_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o have_v subsist_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o angrogna_n and_o piedmont_n from_o the_o time_n of_o sylvester_n and_o constantin_n become_v at_o last_o divide_v into_o two_o branch_n that_o be_v call_v protestant_n as_o if_o you_o will_v say_v attestants_n and_o witness_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o these_o two_o be_v the_o calvinist_n and_o lutheran_n who_o together_o make_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n with_o those_o that_o be_v style_v the_o waldenses_n and_o the_o albigenses_n the_o sackcloth_n in_o which_o these_o two_o witness_n prophesy_v for_o 1260_o day_n which_o be_v the_o same_o time_n with_o that_o design_v by_o 42_o month_n signify_v the_o contempt_n and_o persecution_n which_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o truth_n undergo_v all_o that_o time_n from_o and_o by_o the_o antichristian_a party_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o kind_n of_o injury_n and_o vexation_n which_o be_v not_o put_v in_o practice_n to_o weary_v they_o and_o to_o stop_v their_o mouth_n they_o be_v call_v berengarian_n stercorist_n waldenses_n albigenses_n leonist_n petrobrusian_o henrician_n wicliffist_n lollard_n etc._n etc._n as_o they_o be_v now_o style_v lutheran_n zwinglians_n calvinist_n sacramentarian_n hugonot_n heretic_n schismatic_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o these_o reproach_n there_o be_v add_v fine_n confiscation_n imprisonment_n banishment_n and_o condemnation_n to_o death_n but_o if_o they_o be_v treat_v with_o that_o contempt_n and_o rage_n by_o the_o antichristian_a church_n the_o angel_n of_o the_o covenant_n who_o have_v give_v they_o in_o command_n to_o measure_v the_o temple_n and_o to_o leave_v the_o outward_a court_n of_o the_o temple_n out_o will_v both_o advance_v their_o honour_n and_o avenge_v the_o outrage_n that_o they_o have_v suffer_v when_o he_o come_v to_o pour_v forth_o the_o plague_n of_o his_o wrath_n upon_o their_o persecutor_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v ascribe_v unto_o these_o two_o witness_n the_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o moses_n and_o elijab_n of_o turn_v water_n into_o bliod_n and_o of_o shut_v heaven_n the_o heathen_n use_v to_o accuse_v the_o primitive_a christian_n of_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o all_o the_o calamity_n that_o befall_v the_o empire_n and_o in_o one_o sense_n they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o see_v the_o motive_n to_o god_n inflict_v civil_a war_n famine_n and_o pestilence_n upon_o they_o be_v to_o punish_v the_o empire_n for_o the_o misery_n that_o they_o make_v the_o church_n to_o suffer_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o reference_n to_o these_o two_o witness_n to_o who_o god_n say_v as_o he_o do_v to_o jeremiah_n chap._n 5._o v._n 14._o i_o will_v make_v my_o word_n in_o thy_o mouth_n fire_n and_o this_o people_n wood_n and_o it_o shall_v devour_v they_o final_o whereas_o these_o two_o witness_n be_v call_v two_o olive_n tree_n and_o two_o candlestick_n stand_v before_o the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o zechariah_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o see_v a_o golden_a candlestick_n stand_v between_o two_o olive_n tree_n which_o distil_v down_o oil_n into_o the_o candlestick_n the_o candlestick_n there_o represent_v the_o church_n and_o the_o two_o olive_n tree_n represent_v zerobabel_n and_o jehoshua_n by_o who_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v then_o conduct_v so_o that_o minister_n who_o teach_v the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v the_o olive_n tree_n of_o zechariah_n and_o the_o flock_n that_o harken_v unto_o and_o obey_v they_o be_v the_o candlestick_n xxiii_o illustration_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v and_o leave_v unbury_v rev._n chap._n xi_o v._o 7._o and_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o they_o and_o shall_v overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o v._o 8._o and_o their_o dead_a body_n shall_v lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n which_o spiritual_o be_v call_v sodom_n and_o egypt_n where_o also_o our_o lord_n be_v crucify_v v._o 9_o and_o they_o of_o the_o people_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n three_z day_n and_o a_o half_a and_o shall_v not_o suffer_v their_o dead_a body_n to_o be_v put_v in_o grave_n v._o 10._o and_o they_o that_o dwell_v upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o they_o and_o make_v merry_a and_o shall_v send_v gift_n one_o to_o another_o because_o these_o two_o prophet_n torment_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n this_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n have_v two_o horn_n describe_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 11._o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o first_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o which_o be_v describe_v rev._n chap._n 13._o v._n 1._o that_o he_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o but_o not_o that_o he_o shall_v kill_v they_o as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o beast_n mention_v here_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o shall_v slay_v the_o witness_n but_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v kill_v the_o witness_n when_o they_o have_v finish_v their_o testimony_n this_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v absolute_o as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v till_o after_o the_o 42_o month_n or_o the_o 1260_o day_n which_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v but_o when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o finish_v their_o sachcloath_n testimony_n and_o when_o the_o beast_n begin_v to_o fall_v and_o when_o the_o witness_n appear_v in_o some_o degree_n of_o honour_n through_o the_o reformation_n be_v support_v by_o public_a authority_n then_o the_o beast_n grow_v enrage_v and_o transport_v with_o fury_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o overcome_v they_o and_o kill_v they_o so_o that_o this_o war_n be_v different_a from_o that_o which_o have_v be_v during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n that_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o as_o clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n because_o there_o be_v no_o sovereign_a prince_n who_o do_v then_o protect_v they_o or_o give_v they_o liberty_n to_o bear_v their_o testimony_n but_o this_o war_n be_v make_v against_o they_o after_o they_o have_v put_v off_o their_o sackcloth_n and_o while_o they_o be_v countenance_v in_o their_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o sovereign_a ruler_n in_o that_o their_o enemy_n make_v use_v of_o massacre_n and_o gibbet_n and_o put_v the_o witness_n actual_o to_o death_n in_o this_o they_o neither_o use_v massacre_n nor_o gibbet_n but_o suffer_v they_o to_o live_v only_o they_o put_v they_o to_o a_o civil_a &_o spiritual_a death_n as_o have_v be_v do_v to_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n savoy_n etc._n etc._n i_o call_v that_o a_o civil_a death_n in_o those_o church_n that_o they_o have_v no_o more_o pastor_n that_o they_o can_v no_o more_o assemble_v neither_o public_o nor_o private_o neither_o in_o secret_a nor_o apart_o that_o they_o can_v no_o more_o sing_v psalm_n nor_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o they_o dare_v neither_o stile_n themselves_o protestant_n nor_o reform_a nor_o huguenot_n for_o when_o a_o witness_n mouth_n be_v shut_v that_o he_o can_v no_o more_o plead_v for_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o death_n as_o may_v be_v term_v a_o civil_a death_n i_o call_v that_o a_o spiritual_a death_n in_o those_o church_n to_o be_v force_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o arm_a troop_n and_o by_o dragoon_n send_v forth_o as_o missionary_n by_o the_o great_a dragon_n compel_v to_o abjure_v the_o reform_a religion_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o practice_v their_o worship_n the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n be_v then_o a_o captivity_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n represent_v to_o we_o under_o the_o image_n and_o emblem_n of_o a_o death_n so_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n style_v the_o babylonish_n captivity_n in_o that_o he_o say_v chap._n 6._o v._n 1_o 2._o come_v let_v we_o return_v unto_o the_o lord_n he_o will_v revive_v we_o and_o we_o shall_v live_v in_o his_o sight_n and_o the_o church_n be_v in_o that_o captivity_n be_v introduce_v speak_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n psal_n 85._o 6._o will_v thou_o not_o o_o lord_n revive_v we_o again_o that_o thy_o people_n may_v
rejoice_v in_o thou_o in_o a_o word_n the_o valley_n which_o ezekiel_n see_v chap._n 37._o v._n 1_o etc._n etc._n cover_v with_o bone_n be_v nothing_o save_o a_o image_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v captive_a in_o babylon_n and_o in_o truth_n the_o death_n of_o the_o church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n be_v of_o a_o nature_n answerable_a to_o the_o resurrection_n that_o be_v here_o promise_v to_o the_o witness_n and_o which_o signify_v no_o other_o thing_n but_o their_o re-establishment_n which_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v say_v that_o their_o body_n lie_v unbury_v for_o that_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o able_a to_o put_v they_o into_o grave_n because_o the_o favourer_n of_o the_o reformation_n hinder_v it_o and_o that_o they_o remain_v unbury_v that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o ready_o be_v restore_v the_o change_n of_o the_o expression_n in_o the_o text_n do_v both_o favour_n and_o strong_o support_v this_o exposition_n for_o when_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v speak_v of_o their_o enemy_n he_o say_v that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v rejoice_v over_o the_o witness_n that_o be_v overcome_v and_o slay_v but_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o those_o that_o favour_n and_o uphold_v they_o he_o say_v that_o they_o of_o the_o people_n kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n who_o shall_v see_v their_o dead_a body_n shall_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o say_v will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o it_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v all_o that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o do_v against_o the_o witness_n 1._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v make_v war_n with_o they_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o papacy_n shall_v make_v war_n against_o the_o protestant_n this_o the_o event_n have_v make_v evident_a it_o be_v five_o or_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n since_o this_o war_n begin_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o pyrenees_n be_v conclude_v the_o romish_a clergy_n and_o the_o jesuit_n take_v the_o field_n and_o begin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o montauban_n who_o college_n and_o senate_n they_o put_v down_o in_o a_o few_o year_n after_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o kingdom_n see_v themselves_o besiege_v and_o threaten_v to_o be_v destroy_v by_o a_o terrible_a battery_n of_o edict_n and_o declaration_n but_o that_o they_o may_v not_o make_v too_o much_o noise_n they_o fall_v upon_o they_o by_o degree_n and_o attack_v they_o one_o after_o another_o the_o first_o assault_n be_v against_o minister_n habit_n the_o next_o against_o annex_n after_o that_o against_o the_o bell_n in_o their_o temple_n then_o against_o their_o bury_n next_o against_o child_n that_o have_v attain_v to_o the_o age_n of_o seven_o year_n then_o against_o midwife_n it_o will_v make_v a_o large_a volumn_n to_o recount_v all_o the_o edict_n and_o declaration_n but_o their_o main_a engine_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o summons_n by_o which_o they_o compel_v they_o to_o produce_v the_o title_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o enjoy_v the_o public_a exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n in_o their_o respective_a place_n this_o be_v a_o proclaim_v war._n the_o table_n of_o commissioner_n for_o execution_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n the_o magistrate_n of_o justice_n the_o parliament_n and_o the_o council_n be_v the_o field_n of_o battle_n where_o the_o beast_n appear_v fight_v against_o the_o witness_n 2._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n overcome_v the_o witness_n this_o have_v be_v see_v literal_o accomplish_v when_o the_o church_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o worship_n either_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o commissioner_n or_o by_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o magistrate_n or_o by_o arrest_n of_o parliament_n if_o so_o be_v that_o any_o flee_v to_o the_o council_n at_o last_o all_o without_o exception_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o edict_n of_o fontainbleau_n which_o repeal_v that_o of_o nantes_n 3._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o beast_n shall_v kill_v the_o witness_n we_o have_v declare_v already_o that_o the_o death_n here_o intend_v be_v a_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a death_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o reform_a congregation_n be_v suffer_v no_o more_o to_o assemble_v neither_o public_o nor_o private_o and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o read_v the_o word_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o book_n of_o the_o reform_a religion_n and_o in_o this_o that_o all_o they_o of_o that_o religion_n be_v compel_v by_o the_o violence_n of_o soldier_n to_o abjure_v their_o belief_n and_o to_o promise_v to_o enter_v into_o fellowship_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_o it_o be_v such_o that_o be_v able_a to_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o some_o prisoner_n who_o hitherto_o stand_v it_o out_o 4_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o dead_a body_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v not_o bury_v because_o the_o kindred_n tongue_n people_n and_o nation_n will_v not_o suffer_v it_o this_o must_v be_v some_o mercy_n and_o blessing_n that_o be_v promise_v unto_o they_o in_o order_n to_o comfort_v they_o under_o their_o state_n of_o death_n there_o be_v not_o one_o thing_n which_o they_o who_o be_v dead_a will_v more_o desire_v provide_v they_o can_v speak_v than_o to_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n as_o esteem_v it_o a_o favour_n and_o a_o honour_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o by_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n traitor_n and_o horrid_a malefactor_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o honour_n of_o burial_n and_o of_o rest_n in_o a_o grave_n the_o spirit_n of_o god_n threaten_v one_o of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v bury_v with_o the_o burial_n of_o a_o ass_n jerem._n 22._o 19_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o grave_n and_o if_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v say_v that_o they_o who_o have_v slay_v the_o witness_n will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v bury_v there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o cause_n to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o denial_n of_o sepulture_n by_o those_o murderer_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v as_o a_o continuance_n of_o their_o fury_n and_o to_o be_v interpret_v for_o a_o addition_n of_o punishment_n and_o for_o something_o account_v worse_a than_o death_n but_o see_v they_o be_v not_o those_o who_o have_v kill_v they_o and_o who_o be_v design_v by_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o will_v not_o suffer_v their_o body_n to_o be_v bury_v but_o they_o be_v the_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o must_v be_v some_o great_a benefit_n that_o be_v procure_v for_o they_o by_o these_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n which_o be_v obtain_v in_o despite_n and_o to_o the_o great_a regret_n of_o those_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o earth_n who_o have_v kill_v they_o but_o how_o be_v this_o that_o the_o not_o be_v bury_v be_v a_o benefit_n and_o advantage_n to_o the_o witness_n who_o the_o beast_n have_v kill_v and_o for_o the_o protestant_a flock_n who_o the_o romish_a church_n have_v scatter_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o before_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o fontainbleau_n for_o repeal_n the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n we_o can_v not_o have_v conceive_v nor_o have_v in_o the_o least_o comprehend_v this_o state_n of_o the_o witness_n lie_v dead_a without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n but_o that_o transaction_n which_o have_v astonish_v all_o europe_n have_v reflect_v so_o much_o light_n upon_o this_o article_n that_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o as_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v fulfil_v in_o the_o extinction_n of_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o state_n wherein_o these_o extinguish_a church_n do_v now_o continue_v give_v we_o to_o see_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o this_o that_o be_v here_o say_v concern_v the_o body_n of_o the_o witness_n lie_v in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o catholic_n among_o the_o new_a convert_v some_o go_v willing_o to_o the_o mass_n these_o be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o taste_v the_o good_a word_n of_o god_n child_n of_o this_o world_n lover_n of_o earthly_a thing_n ready_a to_o become_v turk_n by_o the_o same_o way_n that_o they_o be_v become_v papist_n there_o be_v other_o who_o go_v not_o at_o all_o to_o mass_n but_o abhor_v it_o as_o a_o profanation_n of_o the_o holy_a supper_n of_o our_o lord_n there_o be_v a_o three_o sort_n who_o do_v indeed_o go_v but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o testify_v that_o they_o do_v it_o through_o be_v force_v and_o pray_v hearty_o to_o god_n be_v resolve_v to_o depart_v the_o kingdom_n
if_o they_o can_v find_v way_n of_o escape_n which_o they_o incessant_o seek_v for_o and_o the_o number_n of_o these_o be_v doubtless_o the_o great_a it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o bury_v because_o the_o great_a part_n practice_v that_o which_o they_o do_v with_o regret_n and_o have_v the_o mass_n and_o all_o which_o do_v attend_v upon_o it_o in_o the_o same_o abhorrency_n that_o they_o have_v they_o heretofore_o for_o i_o do_v account_v those_o who_o willing_o go_v to_o mass_n to_o be_v dead_a and_o bury_v altogether_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o hope_n of_o their_o return_n but_o for_o those_o who_o go_v with_o repugnancy_n and_o sorrow_n though_o they_o be_v dead_a yet_o they_o be_v not_o bury_v and_o there_o be_v cause_n to_o hope_v that_o they_o shall_v sudden_o rise_v they_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o esteem_n of_o those_o who_o have_v compel_v they_o and_o who_o reckon_v upon_o they_o as_o good_a catholic_n who_o they_o shall_v in_o time_n bring_v to_o what_o they_o will_v have_v they_o but_o they_o be_v not_o put_v into_o grave_n they_o be_v not_o yet_o infect_v there_o be_v some_o hide_a spark_n of_o life_n in_o they_o which_o will_v speedy_o manifest_v itself_o this_o spark_n of_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sorrow_n they_o be_v under_o for_o what_o they_o be_v force_v to_o do_v in_o a_o more_o ardent_a love_n to_o their_o pastor_n than_o heretofore_o and_o in_o those_o prayer_n which_o without_o cease_v they_o make_v unto_o god_n for_o their_o restoration_n and_o to_o say_v all_o that_o i_o think_v on_o this_o subject_n so_o long_o as_o there_o remain_v of_o those_o seem_v convert_v and_o force_v catholic_n in_o france_n it_o can_v reasonable_o be_v say_v that_o the_o pretend_a heresy_n of_o calvin_n be_v extinguish_v or_o that_o the_o witness_n be_v bury_v the_o witness_n do_v yet_o appear_v as_o body_n not_o inter_v and_o expose_v to_o be_v see_v and_o be_v look_v upon_o by_o the_o papist_n themselves_o as_o dead_a of_o some_o they_o be_v look_v upon_o with_o pity_n of_o other_o with_o horror_n and_o of_o all_o with_o mistrust_n if_o the_o popish_a clergy_n have_v be_v hearken_v unto_o who_o be_v animate_v by_o that_o murder_a as_o well_o as_o lie_a spirit_n we_o shall_v have_v see_v the_o revival_n of_o st._n bartholomew_n day_n for_o the_o bury_n of_o those_o witness_n who_o they_o have_v kill_v and_o for_o the_o final_a extirpate_v of_o the_o pretend_a heresy_n for_o they_o do_v see_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o way_n to_o compass_v their_o end._n their_o inclination_n to_o massacre_n appear_v in_o the_o cruel_a treatment_n which_o they_o use_v towards_o those_o seem_n convert_v who_o to_o repair_v the_o injury_n they_o have_v do_v when_o they_o come_v to_o die_v refuse_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o popish_a sacrament_n who_o dead_a body_n the_o priest_n cause_n to_o be_v drag_v along_o the_o street_n and_o throw_v on_o the_o dunghill_n we_o may_v very_o well_o say_v that_o the_o rage_n of_o papacy_n have_v no_o bound_n see_v after_o they_o have_v murder_v the_o conscience_n of_o these_o new_a convert_v they_o persecute_v their_o very_a carcase_n not_o only_o without_o shame_n but_o without_o fear_n of_o be_v reproach_v for_o their_o inhumanity_n this_o murder_a spirit_n which_o animate_v the_o clergy_n induce_v they_o to_o demand_v of_o the_o king_n or_o of_o his_o council_n a_o general_a massacre_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o hinder_v the_o heresy_n which_o they_o have_v extinguish_v from_o recover_v life_n and_o strength_n again_o but_o the_o kindred_n tongue_n peoples_n and_o nation_n will_v not_o suffer_v that_o the_o king_n shall_v consent_v to_o a_o general_a massacre_n for_o either_o the_o see_v the_o prejudice_n which_o that_o violent_a counsel_n will_v do_v to_o his_o state_n &_o the_o advantage_n which_o that_o effusion_n of_o blood_n will_v give_v his_o enemy_n or_o the_o fear_v to_o provoke_v his_o neighbour_n against_o he_o make_v that_o his_o majesty_n will_v not_o hearken_v to_o those_o sanguinary_a solicitor_n for_o the_o bury_n of_o the_o witness_n we_o be_v careful_o to_o observe_v the_o place_n where_o the_o witness_n be_v to_o be_v overcome_v killed_z and_o leave_v without_o burial_n it_o be_v say_v the_o text_n in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n this_o observation_n obviate_v a_o objection_n that_o may_v be_v make_v against_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v in_o our_o affirm_v the_o extinction_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o france_n to_o be_v the_o put_v the_o witness_n to_o death_n for_o some_o may_v say_v be_v the_o two_o witness_n no_o other_o save_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o church_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n those_o of_o piedmont_n those_o of_o switzerland_n those_o of_o germany_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o all_o these_o church_n of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o witness_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o france_n yes_o without_o doubt_n but_o neither_o the_o unite_a province_n nor_o the_o canton_n nor_o swedland_n nor_o denmark_n nor_o hess_n nor_o saxony_n nor_o brandenburg_n be_v street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n the_o pope_n receive_v no_o tribute_n from_o thence_o nor_o have_v he_o any_o power_n in_o any_o of_o they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o place_n except_o piedmont_n where_o the_o papist_n have_v begin_v to_o make_v the_o like_a war_n as_o they_o have_v do_v in_o france_n as_o for_o england_n i_o know_v not_o if_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v become_v a_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n because_o that_o popery_n be_v reestablish_v on_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king_n who_o declare_v himself_o a_o roman_n catholic_n upon_o his_o come_n to_o the_o crown_n nor_o do_v i_o know_v whether_o we_o be_v not_o to_o expect_v the_o effect_n of_o that_o secret_a plot_n of_o which_o there_o have_v be_v a_o rumour_n in_o that_o kingdom_n for_o these_o twenty_o year_n before_o we_o can_v tell_v whether_o the_o prophecy_n about_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v fulfil_v and_o before_o we_o can_v particular_o determine_v the_o time_n of_o their_o resurrection_n but_o the_o word_n use_v here_o in_o the_o greek_a do_v deliver_v we_o from_o that_o entanglement_n for_o the_o text_n not_o speak_v of_o place_n but_o of_o one_o place_n do_v thereby_o seem_v to_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o witness_n be_v not_o to_o be_v kill_v any_o where_o else_o save_v in_o that_o place_n or_o street_n which_o the_o text_n do_v design_n which_o seem_v beyond_o all_o contradiction_n to_o be_v france_n in_o that_o we_o see_v the_o witness_n kill_v there_o &_o not_o put_v into_o grave_n xxiv_o illustration_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o witness_n their_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o of_o what_o follow_v upon_o their_o triumph_n rev._n chap._n xi_o v._o 11._o and_o after_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o they_o and_o they_o stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n and_o great_a fear_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o see_v they_o v._o 12._o and_o they_o hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v unto_o they_o come_v up_o hither_o and_o they_o ascend_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o a_o cloud_n and_o their_o enemy_n behold_v they_o v._o 13._o and_o the_o same_o hour_n be_v there_o a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v and_o in_o the_o earthquake_n be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o the_o remnant_n be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n if_o the_o 1260_o day_n signify_v 1260_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v prove_v in_o another_o place_n then_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n for_o the_o understanding_n the_o three_o day_n &_o a_o half_a wherein_o the_o witness_n lie_v dead_a for_o three_o natural_a day_n so_o that_o it_o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a that_o the_o witness_n be_v to_o continue_v dead_a and_o without_o be_v put_v into_o grave_n after_o which_o time_n they_o shall_v rise_v and_o shall_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n this_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o the_o witness_n do_v import_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o reform_a church_n shall_v be_v reestablish_v and_o that_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n shall_v signal_o appear_v in_o it_o because_o there_o be_v none_o beside_o god_n who_o can_v raise_v the_o dead_a 2_o that_o they_o shall_v be_v settle_v in_o a_o more_o advantageous_a state_n than_o they_o be_v before_o even_o as_o the_o life_n which_o christ_n have_v after_o his_o resurrection_n surpass_v that_o in_o glory_n which_o he_o lay_v down_o on_o the_o cross_n that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o allusion_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n make_v here_o to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o ascension_n of_o our_o saviour_n
while_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o reestablishment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o their_o death_n be_v in_o this_o like_a unto_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o be_v kill_v and_o extinguish_v by_o roman_a soldier_n even_o as_o our_o lord_n be_v for_o this_o be_v a_o fact_n as_o remarkable_a as_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o be_v the_o prelate_n who_o have_v let_v loose_v the_o king_n troop_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o curate_n who_o have_v remove_v they_o from_o such_o of_o the_o reform_a as_o have_v come_v to_o beg_v it_o under_o promise_n of_o abjure_v their_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n bear_v so_o great_a a_o resemblance_n to_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n their_o resurrection_n shall_v also_o resemble_v he_o all_o that_o be_v here_o say_v concern_v the_o reestablishment_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v to_o be_v consider_v with_o attention_n 1_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n enter_v into_o the_o witness_n this_o spirit_n of_o life_n be_v certain_o set_v in_o opposition_n to_o that_o spirit_n of_o death_n which_o kill_v they_o now_o what_o be_v that_o which_o kill_v they_o it_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o man_n the_o dread_a of_o misery_n apprehension_n that_o they_o shall_v never_o see_v a_o end_n of_o their_o torment_n and_o the_o violence_n they_o be_v under_o from_o the_o soldier_n it_o be_v that_o fallacious_a and_o ensnare_a reason_v which_o they_o every_o day_n hear_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o persecutor_n stand_v out_o as_o long_o as_o you_o please_v when_o we_o have_v devour_v you_o to_o the_o bone_n you_o must_v at_o last_o obey_v flatter_v not_o yourselves_o with_o hope_n of_o any_o ease_n the_o king_n will_v not_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v contradict_v he_o who_o can_v take_v cambray_n and_o luxemburgh_n will_v he_o be_v withstand_v by_o a_o huguenot_n dog_n nor_o shall_v you_o be_v suffer_v to_o depart_v the_o kingdom_n what_o fool_n be_v you_o to_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v devour_v you_o may_v be_v ease_v of_o the_o dragoon_n by_o the_o bare_a say_n of_o one_o word_n say_v only_o i_o do_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o for_o the_o rest_n you_o may_v believe_v as_o you_o will._n do_v you_o think_v that_o the_o king_n will_v have_v you_o damn_v he_o purpose_v to_o reform_v the_o church_n of_o france_n as_o soon_o as_o he_o have_v reduce_v and_o unite_v all_o his_o subject_n do_v you_o not_o know_v what_o he_o have_v do_v already_o against_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n you_o will_v sudden_o see_v other_o matter_n will_v you_o be_v they_o after_o all_o who_o shall_v alone_o make_v head_n against_o the_o king_n and_o rob_v he_o of_o the_o title_n of_o conqueror_n and_o of_o victorious_a do_v you_o not_o see_v that_o all_o do_v submit_v that_o young_a and_o old_a poor_a and_o rich_a noble_a and_o ignoble_a learned_a and_o ignorant_a throughout_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n do_v comply_v this_o be_v that_o spirit_n of_o death_n that_o enter_v into_o the_o witness_n it_o be_v this_o blast_n or_o tempestuous_a wind_n that_o have_v scatter_v and_o overthrow_v all_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o france_n and_o in_o probability_n the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n that_o shall_v enter_v into_o the_o witness_n will_v be_v a_o way_n of_o reason_v that_o be_v contrary_a to_o this_o for_o example_n what_o have_v we_o do_v unhappy_a creature_n that_o we_o be_v how_o great_a be_v our_o crime_n we_o be_v go_v over_o to_o a_o religion_n that_o can_v be_v good_a forasmuch_o as_o its_o minister_n bishop_n and_o priest_n have_v let_v loose_v the_o king_n troop_n upon_o we_o and_o that_o it_o be_v they_o who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o the_o robbery_n violence_n blasphemy_n and_o impiety_n which_o the_o soldier_n have_v commit_v in_o order_n to_o pervert_v we_o and_o see_v the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n will_v have_v force_v conscience_n they_o can_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n who_o require_v the_o heart_n and_o a_o willing_a people_n nor_o can_v they_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o christ_n because_o they_o have_v take_v from_o we_o the_o only_a mean_n of_o instruction_n by_o deprive_v we_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n together_o with_o all_o book_n tend_v to_o piety_n what_o can_v that_o religion_n be_v worth_a which_o reduce_v the_o whole_a of_o religion_n to_o the_o mass_n where_o we_o understand_v nothing_o and_o where_o our_o eye_n be_v fill_v with_o certain_a ceremony_n of_o which_o we_o comprehend_v nothing_o save_v that_o they_o worship_v a_o object_n in_o which_o we_o see_v nothing_o that_o be_v adorable_a and_o where_o they_o commit_v that_o affront_n against_o the_o son_n of_o god_n as_o to_o hale_v he_o from_o his_o throne_n of_o glory_n to_o put_v he_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o wicked_a person_n and_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o blasphemer_n can_v that_o religion_n be_v good_a where_o we_o hear_v not_o a_o sermon_n wherein_o they_o do_v not_o demand_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n which_o be_v both_o a_o plain_a idolatry_n and_o express_o condemn_v by_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n i_o will_v pray_v the_o father_n and_o he_o shall_v send_v you_o the_o comforter_n and_o no_o man_n come_v to_o the_o father_n save_v by_o i_o beside_o they_o do_v perform_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o promise_v we_o we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o believe_v as_o we_o will_v they_o have_v not_o reform_v one_o abuse_n they_o give_v we_o no_o rest_n neither_o as_o to_o our_o body_n nor_o as_o to_o our_o conscience_n they_o join_v fraud_n to_o violence_n which_o be_v the_o two_o character_n of_o antichrist_n whereby_o to_o seduce_v we_o come_v let_v we_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n let_v we_o depart_v out_o of_o babylon_n god_n will_v bless_v our_o endeavour_n and_o either_o deliver_v we_o out_o of_o our_o captivity_n or_o give_v we_o strength_n to_o glorify_v he_o by_o our_o suffering_n this_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n from_o god_n that_o after_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a will_v enter_v into_o the_o witness_n 2_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o witness_n stand_v upon_o their_o foot_n this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o acknowledge_v their_o crime_n shall_v forbear_v to_o go_v to_o the_o mass_n that_o they_o shall_v take_v courage_n that_o their_o zeal_n shall_v revive_v that_o they_o shall_v serve_v god_n according_a to_o his_o word_n that_o they_o shall_v assemble_v first_o in_o secret_n then_o public_o without_o fear_v any_o more_o either_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o curate_n or_o the_o soldier_n or_o the_o dragoon_n or_o misery_n or_o death_n 3_o it_o be_v say_v that_o great_a fear_n fall_v upon_o they_o which_o see_v they_o we_o be_v not_o to_o doubt_v but_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v by_o they_o that_o see_v they_o understand_v the_o author_n and_o executioner_n of_o the_o persecution_n for_o the_o other_o papist_n have_v scarce_o meddle_v in_o it_o it_o have_v be_v only_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o bigot_n of_o the_o court_n and_o of_o the_o parliament_n who_o interest_v themselves_o in_o persecute_v the_o church_n while_o they_o stand_v and_o who_o do_v now_o make_v merry_a upon_o their_o dissipation_n and_o they_o be_v the_o person_n upon_o who_o fear_n will_v fall_v when_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o see_v the_o scatter_a congregation_n gather_v again_o nor_o shall_v they_o recover_v from_o that_o dread_n because_o the_o court_n will_v be_v no_o more_o incline_v to_o hearken_v to_o they_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a all_o that_o will_v be_v do_v there_o shall_v tend_v to_o the_o mortify_n of_o they_o and_o to_o the_o re-establish_a the_o church_n 4_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o witness_n hear_v a_o great_a voice_n from_o heaven_n say_v come_v up_o hither_o and_o that_o they_o ascend_v in_o a_o cloud_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o this_o do_v not_o signify_v that_o god_n who_o be_v the_o master_n of_o heart_n shall_v change_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o king_n and_o of_o his_o council_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v see_v a_o revolution_n in_o france_n of_o a_o contrary_a nature_n to_o what_o have_v be_v see_v in_o england_n as_o in_o the_o year_n 1685_o we_o see_v popery_n mount_v into_o the_o throne_n of_o great_a britain_n so_o after_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o witness_n lie_v dead_a we_o shall_v see_v the_o reform_a religion_n get_v upon_o the_o throne_n in_o france_n we_o have_v not_o be_v much_o surprise_v to_o see_v the_o re-establishment_n of_o popery_n in_o england_n because_o it_o be_v long_o since_o it_o be_v know_v what_o judgement_n the_o duke_n of_o york_n be_v of_o
but_o we_o shall_v be_v extreme_o surprise_v at_o the_o re-establishment_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o france_n because_o we_o know_v the_o king_n to_o be_v of_o opposite_a sentiment_n to_o they_o but_o as_o it_o be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n who_o contribute_v most_o to_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o papacy_n so_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o king_n of_o france_n that_o shall_v contribute_v most_o to_o its_o ruin_n it_o be_v a_o lovis_n xii_o who_o in_o the_o last_o age_n threaten_v to_o destroy_v the_o romish_a church_n perdam_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomen_fw-la and_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o lovis_n who_o will_v execute_v the_o threaten_n of_o that_o generous_a king._n the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n the_o king_n of_o king_n who_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o king_n and_o of_o people_n in_o his_o hand_n raise_v in_o we_o this_o hope_n because_o it_o be_v further_o add_v in_o the_o prophecy_n 5_o that_o the_o same_o hour_n there_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n and_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v it_o may_v be_v doubt_v whether_o this_o earthquake_n may_v come_v to_o pass_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o earthquake_n in_o scripture_n signify_v great_a alteration_n that_o fall_v out_o in_o state_n and_o to_o bring_v no_o other_o example_n save_o one_o that_o relate_v near_o to_o this_o matter_n whosoever_o remember_v that_o earthquake_n which_o be_v in_o france_n when_o the_o king_n return_v from_o the_o pyrenees_n after_o the_o treaty_n of_o peace_n and_o the_o consummation_n of_o his_o marriage_n and_o consider_v the_o great_a alteration_n which_o have_v since_o fall_v out_o in_o that_o kingdom_n not_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n as_o well_o popish_a as_o reform_a but_o in_o reference_n to_o justice_n to_o policy_n to_o the_o finance_n and_o to_o war_n will_v no_o long_a question_n but_o that_o the_o earthquake_n which_o be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o witness_n have_v lyen_fw-we three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a dead_a do_v promise_n as_o surprise_v a_o change_n in_o france_n as_o to_o all_o those_o regard_n and_o a_o alteration_n wherewith_o all_o the_o world_n will_v be_v content_v except_o it_o be_v the_o clergy_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o jesuit_n some_o will_v doubless_v ask_v what_o reason_n i_o have_v to_o understand_v france_n rather_o than_o any_o other_o kingdom_n by_o this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v after_o the_o eartquake_n my_o reason_n be_v these_o 1_o i_o presuppose_v that_o the_o city_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v babylon_n or_o the_o papal_a empire_n or_o the_o romish_a church_n which_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n this_o truth_n we_o have_v already_o prove_v 2_o i_o presuppose_v that_o france_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n one_o of_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n that_o be_v to_o be_v form_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n according_a to_o daniel_n and_o which_o be_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o st._n john_n that_o be_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o papal_a empire_n this_o be_v evident_a in_o history_n 3_o i_o presuppose_v france_n be_v one_o street_n and_o one_o part_n of_o the_o city_n i._n e._n of_o the_o papal_a kingdom_n nor_o can_v any_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o gallican_n church_n or_o the_o church_n of_o france_n style_v itself_o by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a church_n that_o the_o pope_n reign_v there_o over_o what_o be_v call_v spiritual_a that_o he_o have_v there_o his_o minister_n and_o agent_n that_o he_o receive_v annates_fw-la from_o thence_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o archbishop_n or_o bishop_n in_o france_n but_o who_o receive_v his_o mission_n and_o authority_n from_o the_o pope_n 4_o i_o suppose_v that_o france_n be_v the_o most_o beautiful_a and_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o all_o those_o kingdom_n which_o be_v tributary_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o do_v so_o account_v it_o by_o call_v the_o king_n of_o france_n the_o most_o christian_n king_n and_o the_o elder_a son_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v worthy_a of_o remark_n that_o even_o in_o st._n john_n time_n france_n be_v by_o way_n of_o excellency_n style_v the_o province_n because_o of_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n france_n which_o be_v then_o call_v gaul_n be_v the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o powerful_a this_o be_v so_o certain_a that_o the_o name_n do_v yet_o remain_v and_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o southern_a part_n of_o france_n which_o be_v style_v province_n from_o the_o latin_a provincia_n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v in_o the_o text_n that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n fall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v questionless_a intend_v by_o that_o expression_n the_o most_o excellent_a part_n of_o all_o so_o that_o it_o be_v from_o thence_o very_o natural_a to_o understand_v france_n by_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n last_o we_o have_v already_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n be_v kill_v and_o that_o they_o lay_v unbury_v in_o the_o place_n or_o street_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n but_o in_o the_o street_n of_o the_o great_a city_n in_o the_o singular_a which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v a_o popish_a kingdom_n mark_v out_o by_o way_n of_o excellency_n and_o therefore_o see_v the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v the_o most_o excellent_a of_o all_o the_o popish_a kingdom_n in_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v we_o have_v see_v the_o death_n which_o in_o so_o surprise_v a_o manner_n have_v befall_v the_o witness_n in_o france_n we_o may_v without_o any_o difficulty_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v france_n which_o be_v this_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n that_o be_v to_o fall_v 6_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v fall_v this_o may_v at_o the_o first_o view_n appear_v a_o dreadful_a prediction_n against_o france_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o this_o threaten_n be_v not_o as_o it_o will_v at_o first_o seem_v denounce_v against_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n but_o against_o the_o city_n itself_o because_o as_o that_o be_v the_o alone_a cause_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n so_o that_o be_v also_o the_o object_n of_o god_n vengeance_n it_o be_v then_o the_o city_n the_o papal_a kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v a_o terrible_a loss_n by_o the_o fall_n away_o of_o france_n whereas_o france_n itself_o will_v increase_v both_o its_o strength_n and_o glory_n by_o that_o fall_n off_o and_o withdraw_a so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o conversion_n of_o that_o beautiful_a kingdom_n which_o be_v promise_v in_o this_o place_n and_o that_o which_o confirm_v i_o the_o more_o in_o this_o conjecture_n be_v what_o follow_v namely_o that_o there_o i._n e._n in_o the_o ten_o part_n of_o the_o city_n which_o be_v to_o fall_v by_o a_o earthquake_n there_o shall_v be_v slay_v of_o man_n seven_o thousand_o and_o that_o the_o remnant_n shall_v be_v affright_v and_o give_v glory_n to_o god._n in_o which_o word_n we_o have_v two_o event_n represent_v unto_o we_o whereof_o the_o one_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o other_o both_o of_o they_o worthy_a of_o observation_n the_o one_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n the_o other_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o mercy_n the_o first_o event_n be_v the_o death_n of_o seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n which_o be_v a_o figure_n where_o seven_o thousand_o name_n of_o man_n be_v put_v for_o seven_o thousand_o man_n of_o name_n that_o be_v of_o quality_n reputation_n and_o dignity_n these_o man_n of_o name_n be_v doubtless_o either_o the_o doctor_n who_o make_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o noise_n in_o france_n in_o the_o sorbone_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o oratory_n in_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o among_o the_o clergy_n or_o else_o person_n of_o quality_n who_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o by_o their_o birth_n and_o by_o their_o honour_n the_o number_n of_o seven_o thousand_o denote_v a_o indefinite_a number_n but_o very_o considerable_a and_o the_o death_n of_o these_o man_n will_v be_v a_o death_n parallel_v to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n that_o so_o like_a may_v be_v return_v unto_o they_o for_o like_v for_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v be_v render_v unto_o babylon_n which_o she_o render_v unto_o zion_n be_v both_o threaten_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o isaiah_n and_o in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n isa_n 14._o 6._o rev._n 18._o 6._o not_o that_o these_o seven_o thousand_o man_n shall_v be_v compel_v by_o the_o fury_n of_o missionary_n dragoon_n to_o abjure_v popery_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o reform_a religion_n for_o
of_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o hail_n for_o the_o plague_n thereof_o be_v exceed_v great_a we_o have_v already_o observe_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o five_o trumpet_n that_o the_o air_n signify_v religion_n but_o there_o it_o signify_v religion_n darken_v by_o the_o smoke_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n whereas_o here_o it_o signify_v religion_n itself_o which_o be_v beget_v by_o that_o smoke_n namely_o the_o papal_a and_o antichristian_a religion_n for_o it_o shall_v be_v drive_v away_o as_o smoke_v by_o this_o last_o vial._n then_o there_o be_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o angel_n hear_v say_v it_o be_v do_v that_o be_v the_o mystery_n whereof_o there_o be_v mention_v chap._n 10._o v._n 7._o namely_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o the_o papacy_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o reduction_n of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o universal_a peace_n of_o the_o church_n as_o this_o will_v be_v the_o great_a and_o the_o most_o happy_a change_n that_o ever_o be_v see_v in_o the_o world_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v lightning_n and_o thunder_n but_o that_o there_o shall_v likewise_o be_v a_o great_a earthquake_n such_o as_o be_v not_o since_o man_n be_v upon_o the_o earth_n for_o earthquake_n as_o we_o have_v already_o take_v notice_n signify_v always_o in_o scripture_n a_o change_n that_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o the_o world_n in_o reference_n to_o religion_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v both_o a_o earthquake_n at_o the_o gjo_n of_o the_o law_n and_o at_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o gospel_n because_o by_o that_o the_o judaic_a religion_n be_v establish_v and_o by_o this_o the_o christian_n so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v surprise_v to_o find_v in_o this_o prediction_n a_o great_a earthquake_n than_o ever_o have_v be_v before_o see_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n because_o the_o jew_n be_v now_o to_o be_v recall_v the_o mahometan_n be_v to_o be_v convert_v all_o nation_n be_v to_o be_v enlighten_v with_o the_o splendour_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o papacy_n be_v irrecoverable_o to_o be_v destroy_v the_o division_n of_o the_o city_n into_o three_o part_n threaten_v the_o papacy_n which_o be_v this_o great_a city_n with_o three_o plague_n of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god._n it_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v that_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o papal_a empire_n shall_v be_v destroy_v by_o three_o different_a judgement_n of_o god_n to_o wit_n as_o sodom_n as_o egypt_n and_o as_o babylon_n and_o the_o same_o shall_v befall_v the_o papacy_n which_o shall_v be_v subvert_v by_o three_o mean_n which_o we_o do_v not_o yet_o know_v the_o prophet_n daniel_n say_v that_o after_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o represent_v the_o romam_fw-la empire_n shall_v be_v slay_v and_o after_o that_o his_o body_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o burn_a flame_n that_o then_o the_o dominion_n shall_v be_v also_o take_v away_o from_o the_o other_o beast_n and_o that_o after_o the_o image_n by_o which_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v represent_v shall_v be_v break_v into_o piece_n the_o other_o beast_n shall_v have_v domination_n no_o more_o chap._n 7._o v._n 12._o chap._n 2._o v._n 44._o that_o be_v the_o very_a same_o which_o st._n john_n foretells_a in_o this_o place_n and_o every_o island_n flee_v away_o and_o the_o mountain_n be_v not_o find_v for_o by_o island_n be_v understand_v commonwealth_n &_o kingdom_n be_v mean_v by_o mountain_n all_o which_o be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o any_o state_n neither_o republic_n nor_o a_o kingdom_n but_o what_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o holy_a law_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o which_o shall_v be_v a_o theocracy_n as_o the_o state_n of_o israel_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o judge_n so_o that_o this_o here_o be_v not_o the_o last_o and_o universal_a judgement_n no_o more_o than_o that_o chap._n 11._o v._n 18._o but_o it_o be_v the_o particular_a judgement_n of_o babylon_n that_o be_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n which_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v follow_v the_o hail_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a bigness_n that_o shall_v fall_v at_o the_o effusion_n of_o this_o last_o vial_n vial_n can_v no_o way_n be_v agree_v to_o the_o last_o judgement_n forasmuch_o as_o that_o be_v the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a no_o hail_n shall_v fall_v to_o kill_v man_n whereas_o it_o be_v here_o say_v that_o the_o hail_n fall_v upon_o man_n that_o unquestionable_o signify_v the_o overwhelm_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o obduration_n for_o it_o will_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o some_o man_n upon_o their_o see_v the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n against_o babylon_n and_o against_o its_o empire_n will_v instead_o of_o be_v convert_v break_v forth_o into_o blasphemy_n these_o harden_a man_n be_v such_o as_o have_v no_o sense_n of_o religion_n but_o be_v tie_v to_o babylon_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o gain_n and_o by_o the_o alone_a chain_n of_o interest_n there_o be_v at_o this_o time_n a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o who_o savour_v nothing_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n who_o have_v no_o more_o knowledge_n than_o babel_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o yet_o they_o pass_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o great_a devoto_n they_o be_v the_o man_n of_o this_o complexion_n that_o shall_v be_v overwhelm_v by_o the_o hail_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o last_o vial._n this_o hail_n may_v be_v very_o well_o say_v to_o threaten_v the_o rich_a and_o innumerable_a benefice_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n for_o the_o vast_a riches_n of_o the_o prelate_n and_o of_o the_o other_o ecclesiastic_n be_v the_o strong_a buttress_n of_o the_o papacy_n the_o loss_n of_o their_o revenue_n may_v very_o well_o be_v one_o of_o the_o mean_n which_o god_n in_o his_o providence_n will_v make_v use_n of_o to_o destroy_v and_o abolish_v they_o for_o this_o be_v the_o property_n of_o hail_n to_o destroy_v revenue_n and_o the_o papacy_n be_v adhere_v unto_o only_o for_o its_o riches_n when_o it_o come_v to_o be_v strip_v the_o whole_a world_n will_v abandon_v it_o which_o will_v cause_v its_o ruin_n xxvii_o illustration_n of_o the_o time_n that_o the_o beast_n reign_n be_v to_o continue_v the_o holy_a spirit_n mark_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o five_o several_a place_n in_o the_o 11._o chap._n v_o 2._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o gentile_n shall_v tread_v the_o holy_a city_n under_o foot_n forty_o and_o two_o month_n and_o in_o the_o 3d_o verse_n of_o the_o same_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o two_o witness_n shall_v prophesy_v a_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o threescore_o day_n clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n and_o in_o the_o 12_o chap._n v_o 6._o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o woman_n flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v of_o god_n to_o be_v feed_v there_o 1260_o day_n and_o in_o the_o 14_o verse_n of_o that_o chapter_n she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v there_o feed_v for_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time._n and_o chap._n 13._o v._n 5._o it_o be_v say_v power_n be_v give_v unto_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v forty_o and_o two_o month_n from_o all_o which_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v 1_o that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o 1260_o day_n be_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n because_o according_a to_o the_o greek_n who_o language_n the_o revelation_n be_v write_v in_o every_o month_n contain_v thirty_o day_n and_o 42_o time_n thirty_o make_v 1260._o 2_o that_o one_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n be_v one_o year_n two_o year_n and_o half_a a_o year_n which_o make_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a amount_v just_a to_o sorty_fw-la and_o two_o month_n and_o to_o 1260_o day_n be_v 3_o that_o whereas_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o power_n be_v give_v unto_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v 42_o month_n this_o declare_v his_o duration_n during_o the_o time_n that_o the_o gentile_n shall_v tread_v the_o holy_a city_n under_o foot_n and_o during_o the_o time_n that_o the_o woman_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n where_o she_o be_v to_o be_v feed_v while_o that_o the_o witness_n prophesy_v clothe_v in_o sackcloth_n 4_o that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v literal_o for_o common_a day_n but_o mystical_o for_o so_o many_o year_n this_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o when_o we_o have_v consider_v that_o day_n be_v apply_v so_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o four_o chap._n of_o amos_n v._n 4._o the_o prophet_n bid_v they_o bring_v their_o sacrifice_n and_o tyth_n after_o three_o day_n i._n e._n after_o three_o year_n as_o
trumpet_n all_o which_o we_o have_v show_v to_o be_v false_a and_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o irruption_n of_o the_o turk_n upon_o the_o grecian_a empire_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n but_o not_o of_o the_o six_o vial_n this_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o as_o also_o the_o five_o first_o the_o anonymous_n author_n four_o argument_n against_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n be_v that_o the_o vial_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o seven_o thunder_n speak_v of_o chap._n 10._o now_o the_o seven_o thunder_n be_v adjourn_v till_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n because_o st._n john_n be_v about_o to_o write_v it_o be_v say_v to_o he_o seal_v the_o thing_n which_o the_o seven_o thunder_n utter_v and_o write_v they_o not_o why_o so_o because_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v execute_v till_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v till_o under_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n in_o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o subjugate_a of_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n between_o the_o vial_n and_o the_o thunder_n it_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o the_o thunder_n be_v the_o denunciation_n of_o god_n judgement_n and_o the_o vial_n the_o execution_n of_o they_o for_o though_o the_o thunder_n be_v hear_v by_o st._n john_n under_o the_o six_o trumpet_n yet_o it_o be_v only_o in_o order_n to_o their_o be_v execute_v under_o the_o seven_o under_o which_o all_o the_o vial_n shall_v be_v pour_v out_o let_v we_o now_o see_v how_o mr._n jurieu_o deliver_v himself_o from_o this_o argument_n i_o crave_v pardon_n say_v he_o of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n if_o i_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o ratiocination_n of_o he_o be_v attend_v with_o two_o considerable_a fault_n 1_o that_o it_o suppose_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v more_o than_o doubtful_a namely_o that_o the_o seven_o thunder_n and_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v the_o same_o i_o be_o at_o a_o loss_n upon_o what_o ground_n he_o build_v a_o opinion_n so_o extraordinary_a and_o which_o be_v so_o little_a agreeable_a to_o his_o own_o principle_n for_o as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o 7_o which_o be_v find_v equal_o in_o the_o thunder_n and_o in_o the_o vial_n all_o the_o world_n know_v it_o can_v be_v no_o proof_n otherway'_v the_o seven_o spirit_n the_o seven_o candlestick_n and_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n will_v all_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v if_o mr._n jurieu_o will_v have_v free_v himself_o from_o the_o anonymous_n author_n argument_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v overthrow_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o it_o and_o not_o have_v leave_v the_o principal_a part_n of_o it_o as_o he_o have_v do_v for_o the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o the_o anonymous_n author_n raise_v his_o argument_n consist_v not_o only_o in_o this_o that_o the_o number_n seven_o belong_v equal_o to_o the_o thunder_n as_o to_o the_o vial_n as_o he_o groundless_o suppose_v but_o upon_o this_o that_o the_o thunder_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o his_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o vial_n do_v and_o upon_o this_o that_o the_o thing_n utter_v by_o the_o seven_o thunder_n be_v delay_v till_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o answer_v give_v to_o st._n john_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o write_v this_o be_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o that_o author_n argument_n and_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v no_o way_n be_v overthrow_v it_o because_o indeed_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v skaken_v be_v establish_v in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o author_n proof_n remain_v in_o all_o its_o force_n the_o second_o fault_n which_o mr._n jurieu_o find_v with_o that_o argument_n be_v this_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o say_v he_o accord_v not_o with_o the_o author_n principle_n see_v if_o the_o thunder_n &_o the_o seven_o vial_n be_v not_o to_o take_v up_o above_o the_o space_n of_o twelve_o or_o fifteen_o year_n and_o this_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n reign_v how_o come_v a_o affair_n which_o be_v to_o possess_v so_o small_a a_o space_n during_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n to_o be_v speak_v of_o before_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o progress_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o why_o do_v the_o holy_a spirit_n speak_v to_o st._n john_n of_o the_o seven_o thunder_n which_o be_v to_o subvert_v a_o empire_n of_o who_o rise_n and_o grandeur_n he_o have_v not_o yet_o speak_v one_o word_n if_o mr._n jurieu_o will_v have_v understand_v the_o author_n principle_n he_o will_v have_v see_v that_o the_o author_n opinion_n about_o the_o seven_o thunder_n do_v perfect_o agree_v with_o they_o for_o one_o of_o the_o most_o solid_a principle_n of_o that_o author_n be_v that_o the_o trumpet_n show_v we_o the_o establishment_n and_o grandeur_n of_o the_o papcy_n &_o of_o mahometism_n and_o that_o the_o seven_o vial_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o will_v destroy_v they_o moreover_o see_v mr._n jurieu_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o thunder_n signify_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o number_n seven_n signify_v the_o perfection_n of_o his_o judgement_n what_o can_v be_v more_o natural_a than_o to_o conclude_v as_o that_o author_n do_v that_o the_o thunder_n be_v the_o denunciation_n of_o that_o dreadful_a storm_n that_o will_v fall_v upon_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n mr._n jurieu_o can_v but_o confess_v that_o the_o thunder_n represent_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o his_o church_n can_v without_o violence_n be_v place_v under_o the_o trumpet_n because_o these_o give_v both_o birth_n unto_o the_o church_n enemy_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o grow_v and_o subsist_v i_o do_v not_o know_v why_o mr._n jurieu_o shall_v place_v in_o the_o numher_n of_o the_o author_n argument_n against_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o say_v save_v only_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v pour_v out_o without_o the_o interposure_n of_o any_o considerable_a time_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o because_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 10._o v._n 6._o that_o the_o angel_n swear_v there_o shall_v be_v time_n no_o long_o for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o author_n do_v not_o allege_v this_o save_v only_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o vial_n shall_v be_v pour_v forth_o the_o one_o immediate_o after_o the_o other_o for_o the_o proof_n whereof_o he_o have_v bring_v the_o angel_n oath_n swear_v that_o time_n shall_v be_v no_o long_o which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v express_o say_v there_o shall_v be_v no_o long_o delay_n no_o long_o forbearance_n and_o that_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n shall_v no_o long_o restrain_v his_o wrath_n against_o his_o enemy_n now_o this_o oath_n be_v swear_v after_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o before_o the_o seven_o under_o which_o the_o thunder_n be_v to_o manifest_v themselves_o and_o the_o vial_n to_o be_v pour_v out_o it_o can_v have_v reference_n to_o nothing_o but_o to_o the_o seven_o thunder_n and_o the_o seven_o vial_n which_o be_v to_o accomplish_v the_o wrath_n of_o god_n against_o his_o enemy_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o consummate_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o millennian_a reign_n if_o mr._n jurieu_o have_v put_v this_o consideration_n into_o the_o number_n of_o that_o author_n proof_n against_o the_o effusion_n of_o the_o vial_n because_o he_o see_v that_o the_o say_a author_n can_v have_v reason_v thus_o all_o the_o vial_n be_v to_o be_v pour_v out_o immediate_o after_o one_o another_o and_o in_o a_o very_a short_a space_n of_o time_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o angel_n oath_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v run_v out_o for_o these_o 800_o year_n nor_o be_v it_o true_a that_o the_o seven_o have_v be_v a_o pour_v out_o all_o along_o since_o luther_n begin_v to_o preach_v and_o whereas_o the_o anonymous_n author_n have_v further_o remark_v towards_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o when_o the_o 3d_o woe_n be_v denounce_v it_o be_v say_v behold_v the_o 3d_o woe_n come_v quick_o which_o word_n quick_o have_v not_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o denunciation_n of_o the_o two_o first_o woe_n then_o i_o say_v mr._n jurieu_o have_v return_v no_o answer_n which_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o have_v nothing_o solid_a to_o reply_v but_o possible_o mr._n jurieu_o may_v say_v that_o this_o quick_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v with_o reference_n to_o the_o two_o first_o woe_n namely_o that_o the_o 3d_o woe_n shall_v more_o close_o follow_v the_o 2d_o than_o the_o second_o follow_v the_o one_a